| Part 1: Finding Danny |
| SG 1 had just arrived on the planet through the gate. There had been indications of some interesting structures but no signs of any inhabitants. Jack and Daniel went to explore the ruins, while Sam and Teal'c explored the surrounding areas. |
| "Do you hear something Teal'c?" Sam asked. |
| "Indeed, Captain Carter." |
| "It sounds like crying. I think it's coming from over by the trees." Sam and Teal'c carefully headed over to the tree line. Hidden in the foliage appeared to be a small boy, crying and sucking his thumb. He was dressed in a robe designed for the desert, had longish brown, blond hair and was clutching a small stuffed camel. He looked up as Sam bent down and approached him. Fear, but also curiosity filled his bright blue eyes. |
| Sam quietly asked, "What's your name?" |
| "What's yours?" the small child quietly asked. |
| "My name's Sam, and this is Teal'c," she stated while indicating the man who stood next to her. |
| Still unsure of whether or not to trust these people, he finally took his thumb out of his mouth and told them, "My name's Danny." |
| Sam looked up at Teal'c and then back to Danny. "What's your last name, Danny?" |
| "Jackson. Danny Jackson." He stuck his thumb back in and looked straight at Sam. |
| Shocked, Sam clicked her radio. "Uhm, Colonel. Come in please." |
| Jack answered the radio call. "O'Neill here." |
| "Sir, we have a situation here." |
| Jack sighed; this was supposed to be an easy mission. "What's the situation, Carter?" |
| Sam wasn't sure just how much to say over the radio. "We've found a small boy, Sir. He seems to be all alone." |
| "Where are you, Carter?" |
| "We're to the east of the ruins at the tree line, Sir." |
| "We'll be right there, Carter." Jack called over to Daniel, "Come on, Daniel. Let's go check this out." |
| Daniel, having heard the radio call, knew Jack wouldn't let him stay alone in the ruins. So he and followed Jack out of the ruins. |
| As the boy had made no move to get up, Sam sat down next to the child and waited for the Colonel and Daniel. |
| Upon approaching the tree line, Daniel caught sight of the boy and stopped in his tracks. Jack, noticing his hesitation, also stopped. "Something wrong, Daniel?" he inquired. |
| "Uhm, no, Jack. It's just, the boy looks familiar." |
| Touching Daniel's arm, Jack encouraged him to get moving again. "Let's go find out what's going on." |
| Daniel started moving again. "Sure, Jack." |
| "So, Carter. Who's the young man?" Jack inquired, kneeling down. Danny's blue eyes stared at Jack. |
| Sam replied, "Colonel O'Neill, meet Danny, Danny Jackson. Danny, this is Colonel O'Neill." |
| Jack stood up quickly and looked from Daniel to the boy sitting by Carter. "Daniel, you have any idea what's going on?" |
| Daniel was somewhat shaken. "No, Jack. I have no idea. Although, he definitely looks like I used to." |
| Danny just kept his thumb in his mouth, his gaze moving from adult to adult. |
| Jack bent back down to the child and asked, "Do you know where you are, Danny?" |
| Little Danny just shook his head no, not saying a word. |
| Daniel sat down next to the boy and asked, "What's the last thing you remember?" |
| Danny popped his thumb out and answered, "I was playing in our tent." His thumb immediately popped back in. |
| "Where was your tent? Were you camping?" Jack asked |
| "No, we were at the dig site, in Giza." Danny looked at Jack. "Where am I now?" |
| Jack wasn't sure how much truth the child could handle, so he sidestepped the question and asked another of his own. "Danny, who are your parents?" |
| "Melbourne and Claire Jackson. They're archeologists." Danny peered curiously at Daniel. "Who are you?" |
| "My name's Daniel. I'm an archeologist, too. Do you have any idea how you got here?" He'd intentionally left off his last name. |
| Danny just shook his head again. "Where are my parents?" His eyes were starting to tear up. |
| Sam took over again. "We don't know where they are. You're the only one we've seen, since we arrived." |
| Danny took in his surroundings. "This doesn't look like Giza. I want to go home." Danny was starting to cry softly. |
| Jack couldn't resist comforting Danny. He reached over and picked him up. Danny laid his head on Jack's shoulder and continued to whimper, "I just want to go home." |
| Jack rubbed Danny's back, consoling him. "I know, Danny, I know. We're going to try to figure out what's going on. But for now, I think you need to come with us." |
| "Don't wanna. I want my mom and dad." Jack ignored his plea as there was nothing he could do right now. The sun was setting and he wanted to get back to camp before dark. He started walking back, indicating to the rest of the team to follow. |
| On the way back to the campsite, Danny cried himself to sleep on Jack's shoulder. He carefully laid the child down on his sleeping bag, and joined the rest of his team at the campfire for dinner. |
| "Well kids, what should we do with our newest kid? Do you really think he's a little Daniel Jackson?" All eyes turned to Daniel expectantly. |
| Daniel shrugged his shoulders. "Why are you looking at me? I don't know. He certainly looks like I did when I was a kid. Also, I remember having a camel like his. I have no idea how this could have happened though." Daniel passed the conversation to Sam. |
| "I don't know either. Teal'c and I didn't see or hear anything strange, until we heard the crying. The boy was just sitting there in the trees." Sam looked over at Jack. |
| "Daniel and I didn't notice anything either. You didn't touch anything in the ruins when I wasn't looking, did you, Daniel?" Jack glared at Daniel accusingly. |
| Daniel glared back. "No, I did not touch anything, Jack. Anyways, how he got here doesn't matter right now. What matters is what we do with him. We can't just leave him here." |
| "No, we can't." Jack agreed. "We'll have to take him back with us, and let Dr. Fraiser check him out. We'll head back to the gate at first light. Daniel, you take first watch, then Carter, then Teal'c. I'll take last watch. Night kids." Jack walked back into the tent with Danny and lay down on some blankets. |
| In the middle of the night Jack awoke to Danny's screams. "Mommy, Daddy! I'm scared! Mommy, Daddy!" Jack rolled over and pulled the crying child into his arms. "Shh, Danny, shh. It's all right. You're safe," Jack spoke quietly, trying to calm Danny down. |
| Danny suddenly opened his eyes and squinted up at Jack. Then he buried his face in Jack's chest and sobbed, "I want my mommy and daddy." |
| "I know, I know, little one. Everything's going to be all right. Just go back to sleep." Jack looked down at the child in his arms and noticed Danny had wet himself. After Danny had calmed, he carefully removed the wet robes and changed him into one of his own black T-shirts. By the time he'd finished, Danny had fallen back to sleep. Jack lay back down with him on the blankets and also fell asleep. |
| When Teal'c's watch was over, he peered into the tent to wake O'Neill. Seeing the child asleep in O'Neill's arms, Teal'c snuck quietly back out of the tent and covered O'Neill's shift. |
| Jack woke up to Danny stirring in his arms. Noticing the sun was up; he went ahead and woke the boy. "Morning, Danny. Time to get up." |
| Danny was groggy. "Morning, Colonel O'Neill." He rubbed his eyes with his fists. "I need to go potty." |
| "No problem, kiddo," Jack said as he picked Danny up and took him out to the trees. After finishing their business, they returned to camp. |
| Jack sat Danny down next to Sam who had just finished heating the MREs for breakfast. "Hey, Teal'c. Why didn't you wake me for my watch?" he asked as Carter handed him his food. She then handed Danny his own MRE. Danny scrunched his nose at it. However, he was hungry, so he started eating it anyways. |
| "Someone else appeared to need you more," Teal'c said while looking at young Danny. "It was not a problem for me to take two watches, O'Neill." |
| "Okay. What do ya say we finish up our food and head back to the gate?" |
| "What's the 'gate'?" piped up Danny. |
| Jack glanced at Sam. Sam answered, "The gate is our way to get back home, Danny. It's a big circle we go through, and when we come out the other side, we're back home." |
| "Where are we now? And why were there two moons last night?" Danny asked. |
| Jack was surprised at the question. He hadn't thought Danny had been aware enough to pay attention to anything last night. He decided he might as well tell the truth. "Well, we're on another planet, Danny. The Stargate will take us back to Earth." |
| "Okay." Danny had finished his food and stuck his thumb back in his mouth. He didn't seem to have any problem with accepting Jack's explanation. |
| After everyone finished eating, they packed up camp and headed out. Danny immediately grabbed hold of Jack's hand. Jack looked down and said, "Danny, why don't you hold Carter's hand. I need to have my hands free." Danny just held his hand tighter and shook his head no. |
| Carter assessed the situation and suggested, "Why not let me take point? I don't think he's going to let go, Sir." |
| "Fine, Carter," Jack grumbled. "The sooner we get home, the better." |
| The hike back to the gate took longer due to having to travel at Danny's pace. When they finally reached the gate, little Danny still would not let go of Jack's hand. When Daniel dialed the gate and it kawooshed into life, Danny hid behind Jack's leg. |
| "That's what we have to go through?" squeaked Danny. His blue eyes were wide in astonishment. |
| Jack kneeled down to Danny's level. "It's okay. It's fun. I've been through the gate a lot of times myself." |
| It didn't look like fun to Danny. "You're sure it's safe? It looks scary." |
| "I'm sure, Danny. Look, just hold my hand, and we'll go through together." |
| Danny grabbed Jack around the neck. "No, carry me." |
| Jack sighed and picked Danny up holding him close. "Okay kids. Let's head home." |
| Part 2: Back to Earth |
| Teal'c stepped on the ramp first, then Daniel and Sam. Finally, Jack stepped through with little Danny. |
| General Hammond looked at the child Jack was holding, and questioned, "Colonel, who is the child, and why did you bring him back through the gate without authorization?" |
| "Well, General," Jack replied. "I'd like you to meet Danny Jackson. Danny, I'd like you to meet General Hammond." |
| Danny peeked out from Jack's chest. "Hello, Sir," he said quietly. |
| The General was surprised at the revelation, but didn't let it show. "Hello, young man. Welcome to the SGC." The General questioned the Colonel. "Colonel, care to explain what is going on?" |
| "Absolutely, General," Jack answered, "Right after we get him checked out at the infirmary." Danny buried his head in Jack's chest again, sticking his thumb back in his mouth. He was exhausted and cold from his trip to and through the Stargate. |
| "Agreed, Colonel. Debriefing in thirty minutes. Dismissed" |
| When the team arrived at the infirmary, Jack tried to put Danny down on the exam table. Danny would have no part of that. He hung onto Jack's neck for dear life. Jack was attempting to pry Danny's hands from his neck. "Danny, you have to let go now. Dr. Fraiser needs to make sure you're healthy, and she can't do that if you're stuck to me." |
| "No! I don't want a doctor! I'm not sick!" He continued to hold on tight. |
| Janet decided to intervene. "Danny, I'm not going to hurt you. I just need to check you out. How about if you at least turn around and sit on Colonel O'Neill's lap. That way I can begin examining you." |
| Jack sat down on the exam table and got Danny to turn around and sit down. Danny was still only wearing Jack's T-shirt, so Janet had Jack take it off and put a gown on Danny. As she checked him over, she also asked him some questions. "What's your name again?" |
| Danny sighed. "Danny Jackson. You just called me by my name." |
| "I know. I just like to ask a lot of questions. When were you born?" |
| "July eighth, 1965." |
| "Do you know what day it is?" |
| Danny closed his eyes concentrating. "I'm not sure. I don't really pay attention to the days. I think it's September though." |
| "What year?" |
| "1970. I'm five years old now." Danny was tired of Dr. Fraiser poking at him. "Are you done yet?" he asked plaintively. |
| "Almost, Danny. I still need to do a blood test. Have you ever had your blood drawn before?" she asked as she got out the blood kit. |
| Danny looked warily at the needles. "Nooo, but I know I don't like needles." He tried to squirm his way back around to face Jack. |
| Jack kept him facing forward. "Now, now, Danny. Having blood taken isn't that bad. I have to have mine taken, too. I'll even let Dr. Fraiser take mine first, so you can see what it's like. Okay?" Jack looked up at Janet to make sure she agreed. |
| "That sounds like a good idea, Colonel. Okay, Danny?" asked Dr. Fraiser. |
| "Okay," answered Danny. He watched the doctor prepare Jack's arm and stick the needle in. He watched Jack's face. "You winced," he accused. |
| "Of course I did, Danny. It stings when it goes in, but I'll bet you can be even braver than I was," Jack challenged. "Okay, your turn now." |
| Danny stuck his arm out for Dr. Fraiser and held on tight to his camel he had held since he was found. Janet prepared the site and inserted the needle. "Ouch," was all Danny said, but he didn't pull away. Janet finished up and removed the needle. "Now what?" Danny complained. |
| "Now, young man, you're going to stay here in the infirmary, while I go meet with General Hammond." Jack stood up and quickly set Danny down on the exam table. |
| "No!" screamed Danny. "I want to go with you!" He reached out and tried to grab hold of Jack. Janet had caught on to what Jack was doing and held onto Danny. |
| "You can't come to my meeting, Danny. It's only for grownups. I'll be back as soon as I can, but you need to be brave and stay here with Dr. Fraiser. No argument." Jack backed out towards the door watching Danny calm down just a little. |
| Danny rubbed his eyes. "You'll be back, right?" The Colonel was the only person he trusted so far, and he didn't want him out of his sight. |
| Jack reassured him, "Yes, I'll be back as soon as the meeting is over. In the meantime, Dr. Fraiser will take good care of you." |
| "Okay." Danny leaned into Janet's embrace. "Come back soon though," he ordered. |
| Janet rubbed his back until Danny fell asleep, exhausted. She laid him back on the bed and assigned a nurse to watch over him. |
| General Hammond and SG-1 sat around the briefing table. Getting right to the point, General Hammond asked, "Who is the child, and where is he from?" |
| Jack answered the question. "Well, General, as far as we know, he is a five year old version of our Daniel Jackson. Dr. Fraiser will have to confirm the genetics though. We don't know where he's from, however, Captain Carter and Teal'c are the ones who found him." |
| "Captain?" |
| Sam looked at the General. "We were surveying the area around the ruins when we heard crying. That's how we found him. He didn't seem to know how he arrived there either." |
| "General, regardless of how he arrived on the planet, the problem is, what do we do with him now?" Jack knew something had to be done with the boy. They couldn't just keep him on the base. |
| "Whether or not the child does turn out to be a young Daniel Jackson, we'll obviously need to find a home for him." General Hammond had already dealt with finding a home for young Cassie with Janet Fraiser. He wasn't looking forward to having to do it again. |
| At that point Dr. Fraiser entered the briefing room and sat down. Having heard the General's comment, she confirmed, "According the blood test results I have back so far, the child is Daniel Jackson. Everything is matching our Dr. Jackson's workup." |
| Up until this point Daniel had not yet joined into the conversation. "How can this be possible?" he pondered. "If he is me, and I am him, wouldn't I have disappeared when he arrived? Wouldn't history have been changed?" Daniel was feeling very confused. |
| "Daniel, we have no idea how this happened. Whoever or whatever allowed this event to occur, could have dealt with the changing history problem." Sam had been pondering the problem for herself since finding the boy. |
| Jack spoke up again. "So what are we supposed to tell the kid? Hey Danny, you think it's 1970 but it's really 27 years later and your parents are dead. How is a five year old going to understand that?" |
| "You're forgetting something, Jack. We're talking about me here. If I know myself, he's already figured out some of this. I'm a genius, remember." Daniel wasn't any too thrilled with having to talk to his younger self. He didn't like talking to anyone about his personal life. |
| Sam looked at the Colonel and spoke up, "Danny seems to have connected to you, Sir. Perhaps you should be the one to inform him of the situation." |
| "What! I know the kid likes me, but how can I explain something I don't even understand." Jack turned to Daniel. "Don't you think you should tell him? He is you, after all." |
| "Uh, uh. No way. You're the one, Jack. He's barely paid attention to anyone but you since we found him." Daniel stared at his hands and continued, "Besides, I think I'd just confuse him more." |
| General Hammond put an end to the discussion. "Colonel O'Neill, I want you to talk to the child. However, Dr. Jackson, I would like you to be there for the discussion. You may have some insights he'll need to help him cope. We will discuss what to do with him after he has had some time to absorb the information. Dismissed." |
| At that, everyone stood to leave. Jack walked over to Daniel. "Come on, Daniel, let's get this over with." He put a hand on Daniel's shoulder to start him moving towards the infirmary. Daniel reluctantly followed along. |
| Part 3: Telling the Truth |
| Jack and Daniel arrived at the infirmary to the sounds of Danny's screams. "Leave me alone! I want Colonel O'Neill! He said he'd be back soon! I don't want to eat!" They heard a tray crash to the floor. |
| Jack marched up to Danny's bed and said firmly, "Young man, there is no reason to be yelling at the nurses. You will stop and apologize, right now." |
| Danny stared at Jack and popped his thumb in his mouth. "Yes, Sir," he mumbled clutching his camel. To the nurse he muttered, "Sorry." |
| "Okay, that's better." Jack sat down on the bed beside Danny. "We need to talk to you about what's happened." |
| Danny took his thumb out of his mouth and pointed at the wall. "Like why that calendar says it's 1997 instead of 1970." |
| "Told you, Jack." Daniel raised his eyebrows at Jack while hugging himself. |
| "Yeah, yeah." He glared at Daniel. Then he turned back to Danny. "Yes, that is something we need to explain. Um, for some reason you've gone forward in time." |
| Danny just stared at him. He had a hard time believing Jack. |
| "Care to help me out here, Daniel?" Jack implored. |
| "Not really, Jack." |
| "Thanks a lot." |
| Danny's head shifted back and forth as he watched the interchange. Finally he asked the question he most wanted answered. "Where are my mom and dad?" He was looking right at Daniel. |
| Daniel just lowered his head. |
| "Well, Danny." Jack so wished he hadn't asked that question. "Your parents died, about 24 years ago." |
| Danny's brow furrowed in thought. "When I would be eight?" |
| "Yes," said Jack, surprised Danny had processed the information so quickly. |
| "Oh," sighed Danny. "If I don't have any parents any more, who's going to take care of me?" Danny's five-year-old brain understood the facts, but his concerns were still egocentric. |
| Jack took a deep breath. "That's what we're going to have to decide. We need to find another family for you." |
| Danny sucked him thumb for a while thinking. Finally he glared at Jack and stated, "I don't want another family. I want mine back. Send me back to 1970." |
| Jack put his arm around Danny and said, "We don't know how to do that. We don't know why you were sent to 1997, but you are here, and you need a family to take care of you." |
| Danny calmly looked up into Jack's eyes and firmly stated, "Fine, if you can't give me my family back, I want you to be my dad." |
| "Danny, you don't even know me. I work too much. I can't be your dad." Jack tried to dissuade Danny of this notion. "Besides, how do you know I'm even a nice guy? I could be a mean old man." |
| "Uh, uh. I know. You'd be a great dad. I need you," Danny studied Jack's face, "and I think you need me." |
| Jack was definitely thrown by Danny's statement. He needed some breathing room. "Um, Danny, I need to go take care of some things. You stay here with the nurses, and be nice. I'll be back in a little bit." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny grumbled. Jack walked quickly out of the infirmary, with Daniel following close behind. |
| As Daniel's office was closer, that's where Jack headed. Daniel walked in after Jack and shut the door behind him. Jack sat down on a chair and put his head in his hands. Daniel just stood against the wall with his arms wrapped around himself, staring at Jack. |
| Jack lifted his head to stare back at Daniel. "What?" |
| "I didn't say anything, Jack." |
| "I can't be his father." |
| "I know." |
| "I can't do the job I do, and raise a kid, alone." |
| "I know." |
| Jack looked back at the floor. "Why would he even want me for a father? He barely knows me." |
| Daniel shrugged and answered quietly, "He wants you for a father for the same reason I want you as a friend." |
| Jack sat back in the chair so he could see Daniel more easily. "And what reason is that?" |
| "Huh?" Daniel pretended not to understand the question. |
| "Why do you want me for a friend?" Jack truly wanted an answer to his question. |
| Daniel sighed. "It's hard to explain, Jack. Underneath that hard-ass colonel persona you project, you care about people. You'll do anything you need to for your friends." |
| "Oh." Jack stood up and started pacing. "I still can't be his father." |
| "I understand. Our lives don't lend themselves to having families. He'll need a family." |
| "Yeah, so how do we go about finding a family for him?" Jack asked. |
| "I don't know. I don't think that's a decision for just the two of us." |
| Just then the phone rang. Daniel answered it. As he hung up, he said, "General Hammond needs to see us in the briefing room." |
| "The final test results are back. He is Daniel Jackson. Albeit a healthy, five-year old Daniel Jackson. So, unless any of you can come up with a way to send him back in time, we need to decide what to do with him," General Hammond informed SG-1. |
| Sam spoke up, having already considered this. "He's going to need a new family, with a very high security clearance. He's also going to need to be taught new background information. He can't go around telling people he was born in 1965." |
| Daniel said resignedly, "He'll learn whatever you want him to learn." |
| "Speaking of learning, what are we going to do about educating him?" inquired Hammond. "If he's as bright as we believe him to be, I doubt he'll fit into a public school setting." |
| "He is and he won't," commented Daniel. He was remembering his own problems with school. |
| Sam thought about this dilemma. "I'm sure we could have his intelligence tested and find him a school to fit his needs." |
| "Please check into it, Captain. I'll check into families with appropriate security clearance. Colonel, we're going to need someone to take care of him and help him absorb the new information he needs to learn." |
| Jack stared at the General. "I'm assuming you want me to take care of him." |
| "He does trust you, Colonel." |
| "Yeah. If I do this, I'm going to need some help. Daniel, you up for this?" Jack was hoping Daniel could help ease Danny's transition. |
| "I'm not sure my help would be the best thing for him." Daniel had been fairly quiet during the meeting. He was having trouble dealing with his feelings towards his younger self. It was bringing back memories he'd rather not recall. |
| Jack finally realized Daniel felt uncomfortable. However, he believed Danny needed the experience of his older self. He also thought the interaction might help Daniel deal with his own issues. "Daniel, I need your help with taking care of him," he insisted. |
| "Fine." Daniel understood Jack wasn't giving him a choice. |
| General Hammond concluded, "That settles it then. SG-1, you're on downtime until we can find the child a family. Dismissed." |
| "Come on, Daniel." Jack put his arm around Daniel's shoulders. "Might as well collect our charge." |
| Daniel just shrugged out from under Jack's arm and followed him back to the infirmary. |
| "Okay, Danny." Jack sat down on the bed and pulled Danny onto his lap. "Daniel and I are going to be taking care of you until we find you a new family." |
| "I don't want another family. I want you," insisted Danny. |
| "That's not a choice you get to make," Jack tried to tell him. |
| Danny just pouted, glaring at him. |
| "Listen, we can sit here and keep arguing about this, an argument you won't win, by the way, or you can accept the situation as it is, and we can get out of here and go to my house." Jack lifted Danny off his lap, put him back on the bed and stood up. |
| "Fine. I'll stop talking about it, for now, but I won't stop thinking about it." Danny got off the bed and grabbed Jack's hand. Looking up at Jack, he said, "Let's go." |
| Jack glanced over at Daniel and whispered, "So, you were always stubborn, huh." |
| Daniel just lifted his eyebrows, and then noticed what Danny was wearing. "Um, Jack. I think he needs something to wear besides a hospital gown." |
| "Oh yeah." |
| Dr. Fraiser walked into the room. "Colonel, I didn't realize you were going to leave so soon. Here," she thrust a bag into his hands, "I had an airman get a change of clothes for him." |
| "Thanks, Doc, you always think of everything." Jack pulled out jeans, a T-shirt and underwear from the bag. "Hey, where's the shoes?" |
| "He still has his sandals, and shoes need to be fit to the child. I figured you could take him out to buy the rest of what he needs." |
| Jack looked down at Danny. "Well young man, I guess we need to get you changed into your new clothes." |
| "Why can't I just wear my robes?" Danny questioned. |
| Jack sighed, "Your robes may have looked right in Egypt, but these clothes will look right here. Come on, I'll help you change." |
| As Jack was helping him into his underwear and pants, Danny asked, "If I'm not in Egypt, where am I?" |
| "Oh right, we haven't talked about that yet. Daniel, you want to explain it?" Jack had noticed him hanging back and was trying to get him involved. |
| Daniel was startled back to the present with the question. He'd been remembering his first trip to the US. "Oh, um, you're in Colorado Springs, Colorado." |
| Danny looked at him with a blank stare. |
| "Oh right, that probably doesn't mean much to you. You're in the United States," Daniel clarified. |
| Danny said, "My mom and dad were born in the United States. They said we were going to visit New York someday. Is Colorado close to New York?" |
| Jack noticed Daniel start to shut down at the mention of his parents, and answered for him, "No, we're quite a long ways away from New York." Jack had finally finished dressing Danny. "So, what do you think of your new clothes?" |
| Danny put his arms across his chest and said, "They're scratchy. These pants are stiff. I want to wear my robes." |
| Jack had had enough of Danny's complaints. "You'll get used to them, so stop complaining, Danny." All Jack got for his trouble was a glare as Danny put his thumb in his mouth. |
| Daniel came to Danny's defense. "He's never worn jeans before, Jack. All of this is new to him." |
| "Yeah, forgot about that." Jack kneeled down in front of the boy and said more gently. "Listen Danny, you need to wear these clothes until we can get to the store to buy you some more comfortable ones. Can you put up with them for a while?" |
| Danny's answer was to put his arms around Jack's neck and say, "Only if you carry me." |
| Grinning, Jack picked him up. "Okay. Everybody ready for the thrill of shopping with a five-year old?" |
| "Good luck, Colonel, Daniel. Enjoy the experience." Janet walked away and went back to work. |
| Daniel, Jack and little Danny, with his head buried in Jack's shoulder, headed for the elevator. |
| Part 4: Nightmares |
| When they arrived at the truck, Jack buckled Danny in. Noticing the seatbelt didn't fit right, Daniel said, "I think we're going to need to buy a booster seat, too." |
| "Ya think. I'm starting to realize there's a whole lot of things we're going to need to buy for the kid." |
| Danny just sat in the truck absorbing everything going on around him. |
| As they drove through town to the mall, Danny just stared out the window in awe of everything he saw. |
| After parking, Jack took Danny out of the truck and put him down. Danny reached up to grab Jack's hand. "Where are we? I thought you said we were going shopping?" |
| Feeling the strength of Danny's grip on his hand, Jack understood Danny was scared. "We are shopping. This is a shopping mall. We can buy everything we need here. Come on, we'll be with you the whole time." |
| Daniel came around the front of the truck to stand next to them. When they started to walk into the mall, Danny grabbed his hand, too. Daniel squeezed his hand back in reassurance. |
| The first store they entered was the clothing store. Jack and Daniel picked out some clothes they thought Danny would like to wear, and went in the changing room. Danny wasn't being very cooperative. He had complaints about everything he had tried on. Either he didn't like the color or it was too tight or too big or it was too itchy. Finally Jack had had enough. |
| "That's it, young man." In went the thumb. "We have tried on all the clothes we're going to try on. Pick three shirts and three pants you want. Then we're out of here." |
| "No, I don't want any of them!" Danny yelled and stamped his foot. |
| "If you don't pick out your own clothes, I'll pick them out for you, and you will wear them." Jack's tone of voice brooked no argument. |
| Danny caved in and grabbed some clothes, shoving them at Jack. |
| "Watch your attitude, young man, or we'll be having an attitude adjustment when we get home." Jack had little tolerance for bratty behavior. |
| Daniel intervened, "Jack, give him a break. This is all new to him. He's five-years old. He's probably tired and hungry." Leaning down to Danny, he asked, "Are you hungry, Danny?" |
| Danny just nodded his head while sucking his thumb. He didn't want to make the Colonel any angrier. |
| "Fine, Daniel. After we buy the clothes we'll get something to eat. However," he directed this next part at Danny, "no more acting up or complaining." |
| Danny looked up at Jack and said, "Yes, Sir." |
| They purchased the shirts and pants, along with some underwear and socks, and found their way to the food court. Danny was completely overwhelmed with all the choices. When Jack asked him what he wanted to eat, he just looked at the floor and shrugged his shoulders. |
| "Daniel, why don't you decide what to eat tonight. You should know what type of food he'll eat. We'll find a table and wait for you." |
| "Sure, Jack. I'll see what I can find." Daniel found some food they could all enjoy. He returned to the table and everyone ate their fill. Danny seemed to be in a much better mood after eating. |
| Jack cleared the table, and said, "Okay, kids. Time to go find some shoes and a booster seat." |
| "What's a booster seat?" asked Danny, getting interested in shopping again. |
| Daniel answered the question without prompting for the first time. "It's a seat for the car. It lifts you up higher and makes the seatbelt fit you better." |
| "Oh. Can I have blue shoes?" Danny didn't seem too interested in the booster seat. |
| "Wait until we get to the store and see what they have available, okay?" Jack was hoping to get through the shoe shopping without incident. |
| Unfortunately, he wasn't so lucky. Danny was used to wearing sandals, and didn't like the way his feet were confined in sneakers. Jack finally picked a pair of blue ones that fit, found a booster seat, and headed home. He'd had enough shopping to last a lifetime. |
| Having fallen asleep on the drive home, Danny was carried into the house by Jack. He woke up long enough to go to the bathroom and brush his teeth. Realizing they'd forgotten to buy pajamas, Jack changed him into one of his own T-shirts, and tucked him in bed. Kissing Danny's forehead goodnight, he went into the living room and crashed on the couch. Daniel was already sitting in the chair. |
| "I know you're a difficult adult, Daniel, but I didn't realize you'd started so young." Jack smiled at Daniel as he said this. |
| "Thanks, Jack. As a matter of fact, I wasn't a difficult child. I just liked doing things my own way," Daniel responded. |
| "Oh right, that explains things so much better. Seriously, how did your parents handle you?" Jack was hoping he could get some tips on how to handle a young Danny from his older self. Even if he was only watching Danny for a few days, he couldn't let him run wild. |
| Daniel paused for a moment. He hadn't thought of his childhood for a long time. "When my dad wasn't out on the dig site he was fairly strict with me. I liked to explore and would wander away from camp a lot. Normally I was confined to the campsite for a while. I also ended up getting spanked, too. My mom was much more relaxed. As long as she knew where I was, I could do practically anything I wanted. I guess I was also a little bit spoiled by the other people in the camp. I was always interested in what the adults were doing, so I asked a lot of questions. That's how I learned so many languages. I'd listen to what was being said, and when I thought I knew some of the language, I'd start trying to speak it. People encouraged me once they realized I could pick up languages so easily." Daniel became silent. He hadn't spoken this much about his childhood to anybody. |
| Jack was absolutely captivated by Daniel's story. Daniel never spoke openly of his childhood. He enjoyed this glimpse into Daniel's past. "Go on Daniel." |
| "That's all. You're going to have to figure out how to handle him yourself." Daniel felt he had revealed enough of himself for one night. He stood up and said, "I'm going to get some sleep. We'll have a busy day tomorrow." |
| Jack got up too. "So, is it okay with you if I use your dad's method of discipline?" |
| Daniel considered it. He remembered not wanting to be spanked, but he also knew his dad had done it because he'd been afraid of his son being hurt. Also, sometimes he had considered whether what he was about to do would be worth a spanking. Turning around to face Jack, he said, "That's up to you, Jack. You're in charge. I'll support whatever you decide to do. Goodnight." |
| Jack followed him up the stairs. "Goodnight, Daniel." |
| Jack was used to being awoken by his own nightmares, however this time the screams he heard were not his own. Getting up quickly, he rushed to Danny's room. When he arrived at the doorway, he realized Daniel was already with the child. He decided to observe the interchange. |
| Daniel had heard the screams Danny was making and hurried into the bedroom. Danny was thrashing about on the bed and yelling for his mom and dad. Sitting down on the bed, Daniel pulled the crying child onto his lap to try and calm him. "Shh, Danny, everything's alright. You're safe. Quiet down." |
| Danny's cries lessened. "I want my mom and dad," he whimpered. |
| "I know, I know. Remember, we talked about how they died a long time ago." |
| Danny was still having trouble coping with the suddenness of everything happening to him. "I remember what you told me, but I just saw them a couple of days ago. It just doesn't make sense. Besides, how do you know they're dead? Maybe they're just older now. Maybe they'll still want me." |
| Daniel sighed. "They're dead, Danny. You have to trust me on this." |
| Danny peered up at Daniel quizzically as if he'd just figured something out. "Who are you? And why do you seem to know so much about me and my life?" |
| Figuring he'd have to explain about himself sooner or later, Daniel answered, "I'm also Daniel Jackson. I'm you, only older." |
| Puzzling this new information over in his mind, Danny sucked his thumb. Daniel waited him out. "Does that mean I'm going to turn into you?" |
| "No," Daniel tried to explain, "you're probably going to look like me, but who we are is based partly on what we experience. From here on out, you're going to live a very different life than I did." |
| "Oh." Danny said quietly. Danny snuggled into Daniel. Then a new thought occurred to him, "If you're me, that means your parents died when you were eight." |
| "Yeah, they did." Daniel had hoped he wouldn't have to go into too much detail tonight. |
| "Who took care of you?" Danny wanted to know. |
| Daniel hugged him a little closer. "A lot of different people took care of me." |
| "I want Colonel O'Neill to take care of me," Danny stated again. |
| "I know you do, but it just won't work." Daniel decided it was time to draw this late night discussion to a close. "Okay, Danny, it's late and you need to get a some sleep. Let's get you tucked back into bed." He laid Danny back onto the bed and was to pulling the covers up when his wrists were grabbed. |
| "Please don't leave," Danny pleaded. "I don't want to be alone." |
| Daniel paused, when Danny spoke up again, "I'm small. There's enough room for you, too." |
| Not able to resist the plea, Daniel agreed and climbed under the covers as Danny moved over. "Okay, but you're going back to sleep, right?" |
| Danny rolled over, grabbed his camel and stuck his thumb in his mouth. "Uh huh," he mumbled as he closed his eyes. |
| Daniel opening up to his smaller counterpart encouraged Jack. He turned around and went back up to his bedroom thinking about what to do with his two Daniels. |
| Part 5: Rules and Consequences |
| The next morning Jack woke up first. He went into the kitchen to start the coffee, and then went to wake up the boys. He looked through the doorway and saw Danny with his thumb in his mouth and his arm across Daniel's back. Wishing he had a camera, he called out, "Come on, sleepy heads. Time to wake up. Rise and shine. Wakey, wakey." |
| Daniel groaned, "Coffee?" |
| "Already brewing, but you have to get up and get it yourself." Jack turned around, calling out, "Meet you in the kitchen." |
| Daniel rolled over in bed and sat up. He looked at Danny and asked, "Sleep well?" |
| Danny nodded, but was too comfortable to get up. |
| "Come on, I'll race you to the bathroom." Daniel pretended to rush to the bathroom. Not able to resist a challenge, Danny got out of bed and darted in first. He turned around and smiled. "Hey, you're too fast. You beat me." He ruffled Danny's head and then they both got ready for the day. |
| As they both entered the kitchen, they noticed Jack had already made pancakes and set the table. "Hey, I didn't know you could cook," stated Daniel. |
| "Yeah, well can't exactly order pizza for breakfast. At least not with a kid in the house." Jack served up the food and they all sat down to eat. |
| When they were almost done, Jack decided to take care of some business. "Okay, Danny. You know we're going to find a family for you to live with, but until then your going to stay with me, right?" |
| "Uh huh," he mumbled, "but you know I want to stay with you, Colonel O'Neill." Danny wasn't going to give up trying to stay with Jack. |
| "I know, and you can call me Jack, okay?" Danny nodded. "In the meantime, we need to set some rules for you." Jack wasn't going to let Danny run wild while he was in charge. |
| "What rules?" Danny questioned. He didn't like the idea of a whole bunch of rules. |
| "Rules like, no throwing tantrums." Danny looked a little guilty remembering his behavior of the night before. "Doing what you're told, and no lying." |
| "I don't lie," insisted Danny. |
| "I believe you," said Jack. "I just want to make sure we all understand what the rules are. Didn't your mom and dad have rules for you?" |
| "Yeah." Danny's thumb popped back in his mouth. Jack had noticed Danny did this when he didn't really want to talk about something. |
| "What were those rules?" |
| "No wandering off." He slouched down in his chair. |
| Jack began leading Danny. "What did your dad do when you broke that rule?" |
| Danny glared at Daniel. Daniel shrugged his shoulders. Not wanting to answer the question, Danny remained silent. |
| "Remember, you told me you don't lie," Jack prompted. |
| "Not answering a question isn't the same as lying." Danny tried to worm his way out of answering. |
| Jack was done with the run around. "No, it's not. However, I'm telling you to answer the question." |
| "Fine. I got spanked when I broke that rule. You already knew that, didn't you?" asked Danny, realizing Daniel already knew everything about him and had probably told Jack. |
| "As a matter of fact I did, but I wanted you to confirm it. So, when you break my rules, you're going to get a spanking." Jack wanted to make sure Danny understood. |
| Danny said very quietly, "I don't like spankings." |
| "I understand, but that's the point. If you don't like them, don't break the rules." |
| "What if I only break a little rule?" questioned Danny, looking for a loophole. |
| Jack sighed. He wondered how Daniel's parents had coped with him. "Rules are rules. However, there's always corner time and groundings to consider." |
| "I don't like those, either." |
| "Good, that means you won't want to break the rules. You'll also have to keep your room clean, and help out around the house. Do you understand everything?" asked Jack |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny grumbled. |
| "Well, now that everything's settled, let's clean up the kitchen." With everyone helping, the kitchen was soon tidy. |
| Daniel piped up, "So, what do we want to do now?" |
| Just then the phone rang. |
| Jack answered it, and spoke to Carter. After hanging up, he told everyone, "That was Carter. She found someone to test Danny. We have an appointment at 1000 hours." |
| Danny stared up at Jack, "What test? I don't want any more needles." |
| Daniel knelt down and answered, "Not a medical test, Danny. We need to test you to find out how much you know so we can figure out what school you should go to." |
| "I don't go to school. My mom teaches me, and the other grownups in the camp teach me." Danny didn't understand why he should have to go to school. |
| Jack decided to explain. "That was okay when you lived in Egypt, but now you live here. In the US, kids go to school when they're five-years old." |
| Danny was still unsure. "But why are you testing me? Why can't I just go to school?" |
| Daniel tried again. "Danny, you know you're very smart, right?" |
| Danny shook his head. "I'm not any smarter than anyone else. I'm just me." |
| "Oh, you're you alright, but you are smart. There are special classes for kids who are smart like you are, but you have to take some tests to determine which classes you need to be in." |
| Danny asked, "Do the tests hurt?" He remembered the needle poke. |
| Daniel picked Danny up. "No, the doctor who gives you your test will just ask you a lot of questions about what you know. All you have to do is answer them." |
| "What if I don't know all the answers?" He put his head on Daniel's shoulder. |
| Daniel rubbed his back. "You don't have to know all the answers. In fact, there will be many answers you won't know. That's the way the test works. All you have to do is your best." |
| "Okay," Danny agreed, "if you say so." |
| "Now that that's settled, let's get ready to go," Jack said clapping his hands together. |
| Danny did his best on the tests he was given, even though he didn't understand the point. Afterwards, Jack and Daniel discussed the results with the doctor. |
| "So, what did we learn about Danny, Dr. Carn?" Jack asked getting right to the point. |
| "Young Danny is extremely intelligent. He pretty much tested off the charts," stated Dr. Carn. "You're going to have a hard time keeping him intellectually challenged." |
| "I had a feeling you might say that." Jack gave Daniel a look. "So what do we do about school for him?" |
| "There is a school for gifted children here in Colorado Springs he would qualify for. All you need to do is contact them and show them his test scores," the doctor said as he handed Jack a file with the test results and the school information. "Good luck." |
| "Thank you, Doctor. We appreciate your input." |
| Jack and Daniel got up, shook the doctor's hand, and went to the waiting room to get Danny. Danny was sitting in a chair looking at a magazine. "Come on, Danny. It's time to get lunch." |
| Danny wanted to know what the doctor had said about him. "Well," he said impatiently as they walked to the truck. |
| "Well, what?" Jack asked, knowing exactly what Danny wanted to know. |
| Danny stamped his foot in frustration. "What did the doctor say about me?" he asked, raising his voice. |
| Jack lifted Danny's chin up to get his attention, saying firmly, "Watch your tone of voice, young man, or you'll be getting one of those consequences we talked about this morning." |
| "Sorry, Sir," Danny muttered. |
| Jack lifted Danny up into the truck and fastened him into the booster seat. "He said you're smart, which we already knew, and he gave us the name of a school you could go to." Jack closed the truck door and climbed into the driver's seat. |
| "But…" |
| "No buts. That's all you need to know right now. Let's get some lunch." Jack pulled out of the parking lot. |
| Danny was pouting in the back seat. "I don't want lunch. I want to know what else he said about me." Danny hadn't really intended Jack to hear the comment, but unfortunately, he said it a little too loudly. |
| "I said enough." Jack raised his voice loud enough to make his point. He added, "I think we need to head home first and have a discussion about your behavior." |
| Danny wisely kept his mouth shut. However he did look to Daniel for a little support. Daniel gave him a friendly look, but didn't interfere. Jack had taken charge, and Daniel would support his decisions, within reason. He already knew how stubborn he could get now, and it wasn't any different when he had been a child. |
| The ride home was very quiet. When they got into the house, Jack escorted Danny into the den. |
| Jack didn't waste any time. He sat down in his chair and pulled Danny onto his lap. "Danny, when I say something, I mean it." |
| "But…" Danny tried again. |
| "No, Danny. I told you we were done discussing the subject, and you needed to accept that. You can't just ignore me." Jack knew he had to follow through with the consequence. "You're going to get a spanking now." |
| Danny started tearing up. "I'm sorry. I'll remember next time. Please don't spank me." |
| "Sorry, Danny. You chose to disobey me knowing you'd get spanked if you did. Come on, let's get this over with." Jack flipped Danny over on his lap and pulled down his pants. "Why are you getting this spanking, Danny?" |
| Danny cried, "Because I ignored you when you told me to stop asking questions. I'm sorry." |
| Jack spanked Danny's backside until he felt the lesson had been learned. He pulled up Danny's pants and flipped him back onto his lap. Holding Danny tightly to his chest he soothed the crying child. "It's alright, Danny. It's over now. Everything's okay." Jack kept rubbing his back and saying words of comfort until the crying quieted. |
| Danny whispered, "Do you still like me, Jack?" barely loud enough for Jack to hear. |
| Jack reassured him, "Of course I still like you. Everyone makes mistakes. Just because you do something wrong, doesn't mean I stop liking you." Jack wiped some tears from Danny's face. "Why don't you go wash your face and then go see what Daniel's doing? I have a feeling he's made something for lunch by now." |
| Danny gave Jack a hug, then slipped off his lap and went to do what he'd been told. |
| Jack sat in the den for a while just thinking. He knew he was falling in love with the boy. He hoped a home was found for him soon, before it became too hard for him to give Danny up. |
| Part 6: Shared Memories and a New History |
| When Danny found Daniel he was in the kitchen having made macaroni and cheese for lunch. Danny sat down carefully at the kitchen table; thankful the chairs were padded. |
| Daniel also sat down to eat, asking, "You okay?" |
| Danny answered, "Yeah." He was silent for another moment. "Why'd you have to tell Jack Dad spanked us?" Danny accused. |
| "He asked. Besides, I think he would have decided to spank you whether or not he knew our dad did." Daniel ate some more. "You said in your time it's just a couple of months after your fifth birthday, right?" Danny nodded not sure where Daniel was going with this. "If I remember right, I'd just recently broke Dad's rule of not wandering off." |
| Figuring out what Daniel was talking about, Danny answered, "Yeah, I went to climb the pyramid while everyone was busy." |
| "And I climbed about six levels when I got scared of how high I was," Daniel continued. |
| "Uh huh, I froze and waited for someone to find me." |
| "Dad was the one to find me. He wasn't very happy." All of Daniel's memories of the event had come back. |
| Danny's memories were more recent. "After he took me back to camp, he spanked me, hard." |
| "I remember. That was one of the worst ones. I got grounded, too." Daniel remembered he'd had to stay in the tent for a week, and then couldn't leave the campsite for another week. |
| Danny became very quiet. "I was on the last day of the tent grounding when I ended up on the planet you found me on." His thumb had found his mouth again. |
| Daniel shook off his memories, noticing how withdrawn Danny had become. "Are you okay?" |
| Danny stared at his food. Finally he asked, "Do you think I was taken away because I was bad?" He looked at Daniel from under his lashes. |
| Daniel got up and picked Danny up to comfort him. He rubbed circles on Danny's back, saying, "No, Danny, no. Nothing you did caused this to happen. Dad forgave you and forgot about it a long time ago." |
| "It wasn't a long time ago for me," Danny mumbled, "besides, you don't know why I ended up on the planet." |
| "No, I don't, but I do know it wasn't because you were bad. You just have to trust me on this." Daniel didn't realize his gift for feeling guilty about everything had started so young. |
| Daniel walked into the living room and sat down on the couch with Danny. |
| Jack walked in, saw them and asked, "Are you two okay?" He sat down next to them. |
| "We're fine, Jack. Just talking about some shared memories." |
| Danny spoke up, "Jack, I was wondering about something." |
| "What?" |
| "Um, I overheard something." Danny wasn't sure whether or not he'd be in trouble for listening in. |
| "What did you overhear?" Jack wanted to know what was bothering Danny. |
| "You and Daniel were talking about needing to teach me a new history. What did you mean by that?" |
| Daniel took over the conversation, "Don't worry about it, Danny. It just means you need to learn some new information so when people ask you questions about your past, it doesn't sound weird." |
| "Do I get to keep my name?" |
| "Yes, you get to keep your name." Danny smiled at him. "You also get to keep your birthday, but we need to change the year to 1992." |
| Danny thought for a minute. "That makes sense. If I told people I was born in 1965, I'd be thirty-two years old like you are." |
| "Yeah. Good thinking." Daniel didn't want to mention the next part, but knew he had to. "We also need to change your parents' names." |
| Danny looked shocked. "Why?" |
| Jack answered, "If you told people your parents were Claire and Melburn Jackson, they would be able to find out they'd died in 1973, before you were even supposed to be born." |
| "Oh." Danny didn't like this part, but understood why. "What names do I need to remember?" |
| "Cathy and Mark Jackson. Also, you need to remember they died in a car accident in Cairo." Jack figured he might as well get it all over with at once. He watched Danny's thumb go in his mouth, and said, "I know this is an awful lot to have to deal with right now. Are you okay with all this?" |
| "No," Danny responded, "but I don't really have a choice, do I?" He snuggled in closer to Daniel. |
| Daniel rubbed Danny's head. "No, you really don't. However, that's really all we need to change. You were still born and raised on your parents' digs in Egypt. Just try not to talk about your past too much, except with us." |
| Now Danny found something to get angry about. He pushed away from Daniel. "How I am I supposed to talk to you guys about my past, when you're giving me away?" |
| Jack and Daniel both sighed. They knew he had a point, but still felt he would be better off with a more stable family. "Danny, we already discussed this, and I'm not going over it again. We're doing what we think is best for you. You just have to accept it." |
| "And I have no say?" Danny argued. |
| "No, you don't. You're only five-years old. This is a decision for adults to make." Jack was very tired of this argument. |
| "It's not fair," Danny muttered. |
| Daniel agreed, "You're right. It's not fair." Daniel hugged Danny, passed him over to Jack, and walked outside. |
| Both Danny and Jack looked questioningly at each other. Jack wasn't sure what was going on with Daniel, but knew he should find out. He put Danny down on the couch and gave him a book to read. "You stay here for a minute. I'm going to go check on Daniel. Okay?" |
| "Sure. I'm sorry if I did something wrong." |
| Jack reassured him, "I'm sure it wasn't anything you did. Sometimes Daniel just needs some space. I'll be back soon." |
| Jack found Daniel leaning on the porch railing. He walked over to him and put his hand on Daniel's shoulder. "You okay?" he asked with concern. |
| Daniel kept staring out into the yard, but answered, "I'm fine, Jack." |
| He looked anything but fine to Jack. "What are you thinking about?" |
| "I was just remembering similar conversations every time the social workers switched me to a new foster home. I finally stopped asking about where I was going to live. They never asked me what I wanted anyway." Daniel turned to look at Jack. "I don't like the idea of Danny going through what I did." |
| "He won't, Daniel. We're going to find him a permanent home. He won't be moved around like you were. I promise." |
| "I certainly hope you can keep that promise, Jack." Daniel had been promised many things during his childhood, although very few promises were kept. |
| Jack certainly agreed. He decided to change the topic. "Let's go back inside, Daniel. Danny's worried about you, and I think we need to let him know you're okay. Then let's go do something fun." |
| "Can we let him decide what to do?" Daniel wanted to give Danny back some control. |
| "Sure," Jack laughed, "within reason of course. Ready?" |
| "Yeah. Let's go." |
| Daniel and Jack walked back into the living room to find Danny pretending to be reading. It was much more obvious he had been watching them talk on the porch. Danny looked up from his book. |
| Jack said, "Enough of this serious talk. Let's get out of the house and have some fun. What do you want to do, Danny?" |
| Danny put the book down. "I don't know. What is there to do for fun here?" |
| Jack thought for a minute. It had been a long time since he'd had to think of something fun for a child to do. "We could go to the zoo, to the park, or maybe see a movie." |
| "Are there any museums here?" Danny loved looking at all the artifacts in museums. |
| Daniel chuckled. "Yeah, there's a great museum in town. They even have a children's section." |
| Jack groaned, "Museum, I should have known. Some people never change." |
| "No, we don't, Jack. You did say he could decide," Daniel laughed. |
| "Fine, fine. Danny go to the bathroom and we'll head out." Jack knew he had lost. |
| Part 7: The Simms |
| Danny and Daniel had a great time at the museum. Jack managed to survive the trip without sounding like a whiny child, at least most of the time. Upon arriving home, Daniel went to see if they had anything to eat for dinner. Danny went to put away the items Jack had bought for him in the gift shop. Jack went to listen to his messages on the answering machine. Jack wasn't thrilled with the message General Hammond had left. They'd found a family for Danny. The General wanted him to come back to the mountain with Danny and his things, tonight. Resigning himself to the situation, Jack walked into the kitchen to tell Daniel. Danny was already in there, having already put his things away. |
| Daniel heard Jack come in and poked his head out of the refrigerator saying, "Jack, I can't find anything for dinner. I think we're going to need to either order something in or hit the grocery store." Standing up and seeing the look on Jack's face he stopped talking. |
| Danny also noticed something was up. "Jack, what's wrong?" |
| Jack tried to put a smile on his face. "Nothing's wrong. As a matter of fact, it's good news. General Hammond called. He found a family for you." |
| Both Daniels said, "Oh." |
| "Yeah, apparently one of the technicians has been trying to adopt a boy. He and his wife have already adopted two girls, aged seven and ten." Trying to make it sound good, Jack added, "It looks like you're going to have big sisters." |
| "That's nice," replied Danny, even though he didn't think so. "When do I have to go live with them?" |
| "They want you to come to the mountain now, to meet him. Then he'll take you home with him." |
| "Tonight?" exclaimed Daniel. He finally closed the refrigerator door. |
| Jack responded, "Yes, right now. General Hammond thinks it will be best for Danny to adjust to his new family as soon as possible. I'm going to go pack up Danny's things and then we'll go." Jack turned around went to Danny's room to pack. |
| Daniel and Danny looked at each other. "I don't want to go," said Danny. |
| "I know you don't, Danny," he said, "but I do think it will be best for you. You'll have a whole family to love you." |
| "I don't want them to. I want you and Jack to." Danny's eyes were tearing up. |
| Daniel attempted to make the best of things. "We love you, Danny, and we will visit you. I want you to promise me you'll give this family a chance." |
| "No." |
| Daniel became concerned by Danny's attitude. "Danny, you have to try to make it work. Promise me you will." |
| "I can't. Jack says I can't lie. If I promised you, it'd be a lie." Danny stared at the floor refusing to meet Daniel's eyes. |
| Daniel was just about to continue the discussion when Jack walked in with a suitcase in one hand and Danny's camel in the other. He handed the camel to Danny and said, "Okay, guys, time to go." Danny took the stuffed animal, stuck his thumb in his mouth and followed Jack out to the truck. Daniel followed a little ways behind wondering if Danny would adjust. |
| The drive to the mountain was made in silence. Jack carried in the suitcase, while Daniel carried the booster seat. Jack tried to reach down and take Danny's hand. He refused, but did walk alongside. |
| Entering the briefing room, Jack saw a handsome man of about 35 years old sitting at the briefing table. He stood up and saluted when the Colonel entered the room. "Lieutenant Simms, Sir." |
| Jack saluted back, and then reached out to shake his hand. "Nice to meet you, Lieutenant Simms. This is Dr. Jackson, and this is Danny," said Jack, introducing the other two. |
| Lieutenant Simms shook Daniel's hand and then knelt down to Danny's level. He put out his hand and tried to say hi. "Hi, Danny. I'm very happy you're going to become a part of my family. We have two girls, but I've always wanted a little boy." |
| Danny looked right at him. However, he kept his thumb in his mouth, and clutched his camel to his chest. He refused to shake Lt. Simms hand. |
| General Hammond spoke up, "Well gentlemen, why don't we all sit down and get to know each other." |
| Danny sat in his own chair and didn't speak the whole time the adults were talking. He did, as always, listen to everything being said. |
| Finally, the talk seemed to draw to a close. Lt. Simms said, "If there's nothing else anyone wants to know, I'd really like to take Danny home now. My wife and girls are very excited to meet him." |
| Jack responded, "Yes, I think that's all we need to discuss." Jack glanced at the others to make sure they agreed. |
| Everyone stood up. Jack bent down to try to say goodbye to Danny, but Danny just backed up glaring at him. Jack attempted to hide his own pain by ruffling Danny's hair and saying goodbye. |
| Daniel didn't have any more luck than Jack did. |
| After all the goodbyes were said, Lt. Simms left the base with Danny. |
| Then General Hammond informed Jack and Daniel they had a briefing at 0800 hours the next morning for a mission they were to go on the next afternoon. Finally, he dismissed them. |
| Daniel tried to follow Jack out, but Jack rebuffed him. Jack quietly said, "Daniel, I know you may want to talk about this right now, but I don't. I'm tired and I'm going to crash on base. I'll see you at the briefing." Not giving Daniel a chance to respond, he walked away. |
| Daniel chose to drop the subject, for now. He went to his office to catch up on some work. |
| Part 8: Bringing Danny Home |
| It had been a long week for SG-1. The mission took longer than planned, and Jack had definitely not been in a happy camper. There hadn't been any action to occupy Jack's thoughts. Fortunately for Daniel, his services were in great demand on the mission. The only problem being, because of Daniel's schedule, he had yet to get Jack to talk. |
| General Hammond met SG-1 as they came down the ramp. "Welcome back, SG-1. Colonel O'Neill, Dr. Jackson. I need to see both of you in my office after Dr. Fraiser clears you. Dismissed." |
| Jack tried to get some more information out of the General. "Sir, care to let us know what this is about?" |
| "No, Colonel. I'll see you after you're cleared. Report to the infirmary." At that, General Hammond walked away. |
| Jack was very frustrated and fidgety in the infirmary. Daniel wasn't any better. Sam and Teal'c made sure the two men were checked first. Janet was never so happy to get the two men out of her hair. |
| As soon as they were released, they reported to the General. Hammond ushered them into his office and asked them to sit down. |
| Jack was impatient. "General, what is this all about?" |
| General Hammond stated, "There seems to be a problem with Danny's placement. Things aren't going well." |
| Daniel sighed, "I was afraid this would happen." |
| Jack turned to stare at Daniel. "Why would you say that?" |
| "I tried to get him to promise to give his new family a chance," Daniel said. "He refused." |
| Jack raised his voice, "Why didn't you say something?" Daniel just glared at him. "Never mind, I never gave you a chance, did I?" asked Jack as he ran his fingers through his hair. |
| Daniel worried at his thumb. Turning back to Hammond, he asked, "What exactly is happening, General?" |
| "Well, it seems Danny has refused to speak." |
| Jack was surprised. "At all. He hasn't talked in a week?" He looked over at Daniel who didn't seem surprised by the information. "Daniel, why aren't you surprised by this? We can hardly ever get you to stop talking." |
| "I don't always talk, Jack," insisted Daniel. "Although I'm not surprised Danny stopped talking." |
| "Why is that, Dr. Jackson?" |
| Daniel thought about how to explain it. "I knew he didn't want to live with them, so I figured he'd do something to get himself kicked out." He quietly added, "I've done it before." |
| Jack was taken aback by what Daniel had admitted. "You purposely did things to get kicked out of foster homes?" |
| "Yes, Jack. If I didn't like them, or I thought they didn't like me, I'd try to get the family to get rid of me." Daniel didn't enjoy talking about most of his time in foster care. "Not talking was one of the methods I used. Either that, or only talking in a language they couldn't understand. I guess he took the silent route." |
| "Anyways," General Hammond continued, "Lt. Simms isn't so sure keeping Danny in his home is the best idea." |
| Daniel grumbled, "He wants to get rid of him." |
| "To put it bluntly, yes. However, he is willing to keep him until we find him another home." |
| "No," stated Daniel firmly. |
| "No?" Jack questioned. |
| Daniel insisted again, "No. If Lt. Simms doesn't want Danny, he's not going to stay there. It's a rotten feeling to live in a house where you're not wanted, even if it's only for a short time." |
| General Hammond put the ball back in Daniel's court. "If we don't leave him with the Simms, what are we going to do with him? If, as you say, he won't make an effort to stay somewhere he doesn't want to be, how do we find a home for him?" |
| Daniel just looked at Jack. |
| Jack, understanding the look, said, "No, Daniel. You know I can't take him." |
| "You're the one he wants, Jack. You know that." Daniel wasn't pleading with Jack; he was just stating the facts. "If you don't take him, he'll just keep getting shuffled from home to home. It's not a nice life, Jack." |
| "He'll just have to deal with it. Besides, if I do keep him, who's going to watch him when we go on missions? You know how often we're off-world." Jack wasn't trying to be difficult; he just couldn't see how it could work. |
| "We do have a military daycare near the mountain," said Hammond with a smile. "They will keep children overnight. Also, I believe my daughter might be willing to watch him from time to time." |
| Daniel and Hammond were both looking at Jack waiting for a response. |
| "And what if something happens to me? How would he deal with losing one more person in his life?" Jack didn't want to take on Danny, only to leave him alone again. |
| "I know he'd rather have you for as long as he can, than not have you at all. He'd be better able deal with your death, than to continue living with families he doesn't want." Daniel's experience was reflected in his tone. |
| "Well, Jack?" asked the General. |
| "Do you both really think we can make this work?" |
| "Yes!" they said at the same time. |
| "Okay. General, I'm going to need some time to make arrangements." Jack was already thinking through everything he needed to accomplish in order to keep Danny. |
| "You have a week. If you need any more time, will discuss it then. Dismissed." Hammond was grinning. He had hoped the situation would turn out this way. |
| Jack and Daniel stood up. "Well, Daniel. Let's go collect the little tyrant," he chuckled, as he clapped Daniel on the back. |
| "Sounds good to me, Jack." Daniel added, "And he's not a tyrant." |
| "Is too." |
| "Is not." |
| "Is too." |
| "Not." |
| "Is." |
| "If Danny's a tyrant, then that makes me one, too." |
| "And your point is?" implied Jack smugly. |
| "Jack!" |
| Shortly after leaving the mountain, Jack and Daniel arrived at the Simms' house. General Hammond had phoned ahead to let Lt. Simms know they were coming to pick up Danny. |
| Lt. Simms answered Jack's knock. "Nice to see you again, Colonel, Dr. Jackson. I'm sorry things didn't work out." |
| "We're sorry too," Jack said. "Is Danny ready to go?" |
| "Well, Colonel," Lt. Simms stammered. "We have everything ready and packed up. We even told Danny you were coming to get him." |
| "And," prompted Daniel. |
| "He won't come out of his room. I'm not sure why." |
| "Just show us to the room. We'll talk to him," said Jack. |
| "You know, I'd like to hear that. I've been wondering what his voice sounded like." |
| Jack and Daniel were shown to Danny's room. Upon entering, they saw Danny sitting on his bed. He was sucking his thumb and holding his camel, just like always. However, his eyes weren't happy. Jack could see the anger lurking below the surface. |
| Jack spoke up first. "Come on, Danny. It's time to go." |
| Danny shook his head. |
| "Listen, young man, you have made it perfectly clear by your behavior you don't want to stay here. So, let's go." Jack was concerned, but also impatient. |
| Danny asked rudely, "Why should I go with you? You're just going to send me off to another family when you find one for me." |
| Jack sat down on the bed next to him, and Danny scooted away. "We're not going to find another family for you." Danny looked up in surprise. "I'm going to try to keep you, but there are a lot of things we need to work out. So let's go home and we can talk there." |
| Danny looked up at Daniel. "Is he telling the truth?" |
| "Yes," Daniel answered. |
| "I'm not going to be sent away again?" Danny wanted more reassurance. |
| Jack answered this time. "No, but you are going to have to stay with other people when I'm on missions." |
| "That's okay." Danny slid off the bed and stood up. "Let's go then." |
| He took Jack's hand and started walking to the front door. Daniel grabbed his stuff. They said their goodbyes and piled into the truck. |
| Danny fell asleep on the way home. |
| Part 9: Creating a New Life |
| Danny woke up the next morning confused about where he was, then remembered Jack and Daniel had picked him up at the Simms the night before. He got out of bed and heard voices in the living room, so he went to investigate. Jack and Daniel were sitting and watching the news. Danny climbed up on the couch and snuggled into Jack. |
| "Morning, Danny." Jack put his arm around Danny and hugged him close. |
| "Morning, Jack, Daniel." Danny stared up at Jack and asked, "Am I in trouble?" |
| "Why would you think you were in trouble?" Jack asked, although he thought he knew what Danny was thinking about. |
| Danny's head was down. "Because of my not talking to the Simms." |
| Rubbing Danny's back, Jack questioned, "Do you think you should be in trouble for that?" |
| "It wasn't a nice thing to do," Danny responded. |
| Jack continued, "No, it wasn't. So why did you do it?" |
| "You know why." |
| "Tell me anyway." |
| "I didn't want to live with them," Danny said slowly. "I wanted to live with you. I figured they wouldn't want me if I didn't talk, so they'd give me back." Danny started worrying at his thumb. |
| Jack made Danny look at him. "You know we wanted you to accept your new family." |
| "Yes, Sir," he mumbled. |
| "I don't like being manipulated." |
| "No, Sir." |
| "It's not going to happen again, is it?" Jack asked. |
| Danny started crying. "I thought you were keeping me?" |
| Jack pulled Danny onto his lap. "I am keeping you, Danny. I'm sorry if I made you think I wasn't. I just meant I didn't want you to act up any more to get your own way." |
| "I won't, Jack. I'll be good," Danny said, eager to please. |
| "You are good, Danny. I'll keep you no matter what. We're going to have a lot of things we're going to have to work through, but we'll make it work." Jack made sure Danny was listening, and gave him another hug. "I know you're going to get in trouble sometimes. Everyone does. That doesn't mean I'll send you away. Do you understand all this?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny put his arms around Jack's neck, and whispered in his ear, "I love you." |
| "I love you, too, Danny." Jack was blinking back tears. |
| Daniel had remained quiet during Jack and Danny's conversation. He was grateful things had worked out okay. He just wished he'd found someone like Jack when he'd been a kid. He wondered just how different Danny's life would be than his own. |
| "Okay, Danny. Let's get you dressed and ready for the day. We have a lot of things to take care of, now that you're going to be staying here permanently." Jack lifted Danny up in the air and then sat him down. Giving him a playful smack, Jack shooed him to his room. "I'll be up to help you in a minute. You get started. Don't forget to brush your hair." |
| Jack looked over at Daniel sitting in the chair. Then he sat back down, never taking his eyes off Daniel. |
| Daniel began to feel a little nervous. "What, Jack?" |
| "I can't raise Danny on my own, Daniel," Jack said simply. |
| Daniel asked, "And what does that have to do with me?" |
| Jack answered, "I need you, Daniel. I need you here with me, to help raise him." Jack was confident having Daniel in the house would make everything easier. |
| "Jack, I'd love to be here, but my moving in will not go over well with the military. Two guys, raising a child. How is that going to look?" Daniel was trying to think of Jack's career, not trying to get out of being a parent. |
| "I don't really care how it looks. I need your help. You're married. I'm divorced. We have three bedrooms. The Air Force will have nothing to say about it." Jack cared more about what Danny needed, than appearances. |
| "Don't you think we should talk this over with General Hammond?" Daniel didn't want to cause any trouble. He just knew how some soldiers could be. |
| Jack thought before answering. "General Hammond already agreed to my being Danny's guardian. I don't see how your moving in could be a problem." Jack held his hand up to stop Daniel from commenting. "However, if talking to him will make you feel better, we'll do it." |
| "Okay, Jack. You do know I do want to do this, right?" |
| "I know, Daniel." |
| "Although, I do think it's going to be a little weird. I'm actually raising myself. It's an interesting concept." |
| Jack commented, "Hey, maybe it will give us an advantage. You'll already know the type of trouble Danny can get into. It should definitely be nice for him to have someone to talk to about his past." |
| "Oh, I think he'll find all sorts of new trouble to get into I'd never even thought of." Daniel laughed, and then added, "Let's not say anything to Danny yet. Not until we're sure we can work it out." |
| "Don't worry. We'll make it work, but I'll wait." Jack was determined to make it work. |
| "Jack! I can't find my shoes!" Danny yelled from his room. |
| Jack and Daniel looked at each other and grinned, "Time to be parents, Daniel." |
| "I'll help him find them. You go get yourself ready." Daniel got up and went to help Danny find his lost pair of shoes. |
| Once everybody was settled in the truck, Danny thought to ask, "What are we doing today?" |
| "Yeah, Jack. Where are we going?" Daniel hadn't thought to find out either. |
| "First, we have to enroll Danny in the base daycare center. Then, we're heading over to General Hammond's house to meet his daughter and granddaughters," Jack answered as he drove off. |
| Danny wondered out loud, "Why are we going to the General's house?" |
| "Well, General Hammond told us his daughter might be able to watch you sometimes when we're away on missions." Jack glanced at Danny in the mirror. "Plus, Daniel and I need to discuss some things with General Hammond." |
| "Oh," was all Danny said. |
| Jack continued, "Tomorrow we need to go over to your school and see how you're doing." |
| Daniel noticed Danny's thumb pop in his mouth. "Is there anything we need to know before we go to your school, Danny?" |
| Danny shook his head, saying, "No, I've been good. I haven't talked there yet, but I've been good. You really don't need to go." |
| Jack asked, "I thought you were only not talking to the Simms. You didn't talk at school either?" |
| "No. I haven't said a word since the night you took me to the mountain," Danny answered. |
| "That's a long time to not talk," stated Daniel. Danny just shrugged his shoulders. |
| Jack's voice was firm. "You will be talking at school from now on, right?" |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "Anyways, we still want to meet with your teachers to introduce ourselves." Jack was almost to the daycare center. |
| "Okay." Danny noticed Jack pulling into the parking lot of a nice looking building with a playground. "Is this the daycare?" |
| "Yep, it sure is. Nice looking place, isn't it?" |
| "Yeah. How much will I be staying here?" Danny asked. |
| Jack responded, "After school until someone picks you up. However, they do have an overnight section, if we have to stay on base and we don't have anyone available to get you." |
| "Do very many kids sleep over?" Danny didn't like the idea, but he knew it was part of getting to live with Jack. |
| "I'm not sure. That's one of the things we'll have to ask." Jack got out of the truck. He released Danny from the booster seat and said, "Come on, let's go check it out and get your questions answered." |
| A nice looking young lady met them in the office area. "Welcome to the Norad daycare center. I'm Miss Johnson," she said as she shook Jack's hand. "You must be Colonel O'Neill, and this must be Danny." She looked down at Danny and put her hand out. |
| Danny shook the lady's hand and said, "Yes, ma'am. Nice to meet you." |
| Daniel reached his hand out and introduced himself. "I'm Dr. Daniel Jackson." |
| Miss Johnson shook Daniel's hand. "Your names are quite similar. Any relationship?" |
| Daniel glanced at Jack. "No, just a coincidence." |
| "Well, let me show you around, and then I'll try to answer any questions you might have." Miss Johnson led them through a hallway. |
| The facility was very pleasant. Although they accepted children from newborns to eighteen years old, most of the children serviced were under twelve. They had rooms for various age groups of children. The sleeping area was nicely decorated to try to make the children feel more at home. Outside the playgrounds were separated to keep the younger children safe. At the end of the tour Miss Johnson escorted them into an office to answer their questions. |
| "So, are there any more questions you'd like me to answer?" she asked after everyone had sat down. |
| Jack indicated Danny. "Danny, is there anything else you want to know?" |
| Danny remembered his question. "Do very many kids sleep here?" |
| "We can have up to ten children stay overnight, but most of the time there's only one or two. Unless, of course, there's a problem in the complex." |
| "Okay." Danny looked at Jack, then back at Miss Johnson and asked shyly, "What happens when kids get in trouble?" |
| "That's a good question, Danny. We do time children out, and notify the parents when they are picked up. If it's a big problem, we call the parents right away." Miss Johnson looked right at Danny. "But I can tell we won't have any problem with you. You're such a polite little boy." Danny dropped his head so he didn't have to meet her eyes. "Is there anything else?" |
| Jack looked at Daniel who shook his head. "No, I think you've told us everything we need to know. We'll be leaving a list of those people who are authorized to pick Danny up. We have a few days down time to get settled, so he probably won't be starting until next week." He stood up to leave. |
| "Thank you for visiting with us. We look forward to Danny joining us. If anything comes up, you're completely registered, so he can start anytime," Miss Johnson informed Jack. |
| "Thank you for your time, Miss Johnson," said Daniel. |
| "You're welcome." She looked at Danny. "Good bye, Danny." |
| Danny answered, "Bye," and waved at her. |
| As they walked out, Jack asked, "So, Danny, did you like it?" |
| "It's nice. They had a lot of books." Jack and Daniel smiled at what Danny was impressed with. |
| Jack said brightly, "One trip down, now on our way to Hammond's house. |
| General Hammond had prepared for their arrival by having some lemonade and snacks ready. His daughter, Bonnie Williams, had moved in with him after his wife had died. Bonnie's husband traveled a great deal due to his work, and both of them appreciated the company sharing a house offered. Bonnie's two daughters loved having grampa's attention. Kayla was four years old; a year younger than Danny, and Tessa was six. He hoped the children would get along. |
| After introductions were over, the children were sent outside to play in the backyard, under Bonnie's supervision. Hammond, Jack, and Daniel retired to the study to talk. |
| "How are things going, Jack?" Hammond asked. |
| Jack answered, "Pretty good. We enrolled him in the daycare before coming here." Jack decided to get right to the issue. "There is one thing Daniel and I really need to talk to you about though." |
| Hammond looked from Jack to Daniel. "And that is?" |
| "I don't feel I can raise Danny alone." Jack looked at Daniel. "I want Daniel to move in." |
| "And the problem is?" the General asked. |
| Daniel spoke up, "I thought it would cause problems for Jack, with all the military regulations and such." |
| General Hammond thought for a moment. "I don't have a problem with both of you being Danny's guardians. I think it would be good for him. The military won't have a problem with it. There are many airmen who are roommates. The only problem I can see, are airmen who aren't open-minded. That you'll have to deal with as it comes." |
| "We can deal with that, General." Daniel looked at Jack who nodded in confirmation. "Well, I guess I'm moving in." |
| "Great. We'll tell Danny tonight." |
| At that moment they all heard one of the girls crying outside. They went out to find out what was going on. Finding Kayla sitting on her mom's lap crying, Jack asked what was going on. |
| Kayla cried, "Danny pushed me down, hard." |
| Bonnie looked up at Jack while comforting her daughter. "I'm not sure what happened, Jack. The kids were all having fun playing in the fort and going down the slide. The next thing I know, they're over by the swings and Danny pushes Kayla to the ground. I haven't had time to find out the problem yet." |
| Jack looked around for Danny and couldn't see him. "I'll get to the bottom of this. Where is Danny, anyway?" |
| "I saw him climb up in the fort," answered Bonnie. |
| Jack walked over to the fort and looked inside. Danny was sitting in the corner looking nervous and sucking his thumb. "Danny. Come over here." |
| Danny crawled over to the doorway where Jack was. Jack picked him up under his arms and set him on the ground. |
| Danny couldn't tell how angry Jack was, but he knew he was in big trouble. Jack had told him to behave when they had pulled up to Hammond's house. He stared at his feet, with his arms across his chest. |
| "Danny, look at me," Jack ordered. Danny looked up slowly. "Did you push Kayla down?" Danny nodded his head. "Use your voice, young man." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny answered quietly. |
| "Do you want to tell me why you pushed her?" |
| "No, Sir." |
| Sighing, Jack questioned, "Are you sure you don't want to tell me? You might be in less trouble if I knew why you did it." |
| Danny again said, "No, Sir." |
| "Okay, then. Come with me." Jack started back towards the house with Danny following. When he reached the General, he asked, "Sir, may we use your study?" |
| "Certainly, Colonel." |
| "We'll be back out shortly, everyone," Jack said glancing down at Danny, "after Danny and I take care of some business." |
| When they entered the study, Jack turned around, closed the door, and then sat down in a chair. He called Danny over and sat him on his lap. Jack asked one more time, "Danny, this is your last chance. Are you sure you don't want to tell me why you pushed Kayla?" |
| Danny resigned himself to the impending spanking. He didn't want to tell Jack what had happened. "Yes, Sir." |
| "Okay then." Jack flipped Danny face down over his lap. "Why are you getting this spanking?" he asked. |
| "Because I hurt Kayla," Danny answered, feeling the first swat. |
| Jack didn't spank him very long or very hard. Just long enough for the tears to start falling. He knew Danny wasn't willing to tell him something, but he also knew from experience that sometimes kids were more apt to talk after a release of emotions. He pulled Danny up and set him on his lap again, rubbing his back and letting him cry. |
| "Now, now, Danny. I know something upset you enough to push Kayla. Whatever happened can't be so bad you can't tell me." |
| Danny's crying slowed down. So quietly Jack could hardly hear him, Danny said into Jack's chest, "She was teasing me because I wouldn't swing on the swing." |
| Jack couldn't believe that was the whole problem. "Why didn't you just swing with her?" |
| Danny didn't answer Jack. |
| "Come on, Danny. What's the big deal about swinging on the swing?" |
| Danny cried harder again. "I don't know how! Everyone at school knows how. Kayla knows how, and she's younger than me." Danny scrunched in closer to Jack. |
| Jack hugged him with relief. Even though not knowing how to swing didn't seem like a big deal, he remembered how important those things could be to a young boy. He pulled Danny a little ways away from him so he could look him in the eye, and asked, "You didn't have swings in Egypt, did you?" Danny shook his head. "It's nothing to be embarrassed about. There are going to be a lot of things you won't have done when you lived in Egypt. You just need to let us know, and we'll teach you. You can't go around fighting over it though. Do you understand?" |
| Danny had stopped crying and wiped at his eyes. "Yes, Sir. Will you teach me how to swing?" |
| "Of course. In fact we'll go to the park, if there's time today. If we run out of time we'll go another time, or we could even put a swing up in our backyard." Jack loved the smile he received from Danny. "However, right now you need to go apologize to Kayla." |
| "Do I have to tell her why I pushed her?" Danny didn't want everyone to know. |
| "No, you don't. Are you ready now?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Jack wiped the tear tracks off Danny's face and sat him down. He took Danny's hand and said, "You know I love you, right?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny looked up at Jack. "I love you, too." |
| By the time they both got to the porch, Kayla had also stopped crying. Danny walked up to her and said, "I'm really sorry I pushed you down, Kayla. It won't happen again. I still want to be your friend, if you're not still mad at me." |
| Kayla responded, "I'm not mad any more. Besides, Tessa pushes harder." All the adults stifled a laugh. Kayla asked the grownups, "Do we still have time to play?" |
| Hammond answered, "I'm sorry, Kayla. Danny needs to go now, but sometimes Danny is going to be spending the night here when Colonel Jack and Daniel have to work." |
| Danny looked up at the General in surprise. "You mean I get to come back?" |
| Hammond bent down to Danny. "Of course you do. Just because you did something wrong, doesn't mean we don't like you any more." |
| "Good, because I really like all of you." Danny reached up and hugged General Hammond's neck. The General hugged him back. "See you soon, General Hammond, Mrs. Williams, Kayla, Tessa." |
| Bonnie said, "Good bye, Danny. We'll see you soon. Oh, by the way, you can call me Aunt Bonnie if you want." |
| Danny checked with Jack to make sure, and Jack nodded. Then he went to hug Bonnie. "See you soon, Aunt Bonnie." |
| The adults all said their good byes and then Jack, Daniel, and Danny left. |
| In the truck, Daniel asked Jack quietly, "So what was the fight about?" |
| Jack knew Danny was listening, so he answered in a normal tone of voice, "Danny wants to learn how to swing. He was embarrassed because Kayla could, and he couldn't." |
| Daniel looked in the backseat at Danny who was obviously listening to the conversation. "Danny you're going to have to get Jack to teach you, I never did learn how." |
| Danny was shocked. "Never?" |
| "Nope, never. I was eight years old when I came here, remember?" Danny nodded and Daniel continued, "I had never been on a swing either. I never did try to learn. I just avoided them." |
| Danny piped up, "Maybe Jack can teach you, too." |
| "Sounds good to me." Jack glanced at Daniel. "Did you ever learn to ride a bike?" he asked. |
| "Yeah, one of my foster brothers taught me. However, I'd bet Danny would like to learn." Danny grinned at Daniel. "By the way, Jack, where are we going now?" |
| "I was thinking we could go to the park. Try out the swings." Jack answered. |
| Danny looked crestfallen. "There'll be other kids around, won't there?" he questioned. |
| Daniel agreed, "Yeah, Jack. We don't want other kids around." He smiled as he said it. "How about we stop at the toy store and get one for the backyard." He gave Danny a wink. "Maybe pick up some bikes, too?" |
| Jack realized he'd been taken. He could see Danny's hopeful face in the rear view mirror. "Fine, we'll go to the toy store," he said as he took a right turn. "What am I going to do with the two of you?" he muttered to himself. |
| "Keep us!" Danny and Daniel said together. |
| Part 10: A New Start |
| When they got home after buying three bikes and two swings to hang from a tree in the backyard, Jack and Daniel sat down with Danny in the living room to have a talk. |
| Danny was nervous. "Am I in trouble again?" |
| Jack reassured him. "No, no. In fact, Daniel and I have some good news for you." He looked over at Daniel to continue. |
| "You know how I've been staying here temporarily to help out, right?" Daniel was hoping Danny would be happy about him moving in. |
| Danny answered, "Yeah, you have your own place." Danny wasn't sure what Daniel was getting at. |
| Daniel cleared his throat. "Well, Jack and I thought it might be better if I moved in permanently." |
| Danny's face lit up. "You mean you wouldn't go away. You'd always live here with Jack and me." |
| Jack spoke up, "Yes, he'd also be your guardian, like I am. Would you like that?" |
| Danny hopped off the couch, ran over to jump in Daniel's lap, and hugged him tight. "Of course I would. I wanted you to stay too, but I thought I was lucky to just get to stay with Jack." |
| Daniel held him close. "I'm very happy you feel that way. Everyday after school we'll work on getting both of us settled in." |
| Danny glared at Jack. "You mean I have to go to school this week? I thought you had the week off." |
| "I have the week off. You don't. Besides, you don't want to have to be stuck in the truck all day while I meet with other people." Jack knew he'd be spending a lot of time arranging to make his and Daniel's guardianship of Danny legal. |
| Danny whined, "But I thought we were just going to hang out with each other." |
| Jack gave him a stern look. "Enough with the whining, young man. We will have time to hang out with each other, after school. We made these arrangements so you wouldn't have to go to daycare this week." |
| "Oh." Danny still tried to figure out a way to stay home. "I can miss school for a week. I just started. Besides, I'm smart enough." |
| Daniel took over. "Danny, it doesn't matter how smart you are. You still need to go to school. We'll pick you up every day when school gets out." |
| "Fine," Danny said with just a little bit too much attitude earning himself a glare from Jack. "Sorry, Sir," he apologized. |
| Daniel decided to try to distract Danny before he got himself into more trouble. "Enough talk about school. Let's go see if we can get the swings hung before dinnertime." |
| Both Danny and Jack welcomed the distraction and went about collecting what was needed to hang the swings. Unfortunately, the sun went down before they had time to try it out. |
| Danny attempted to stall for time. "Come on, Jack. It's not that dark. Just a few more minutes. I want to be able to swing at school tomorrow." |
| Seeing the look on Jack's face, Daniel intervened and picked up Danny. He whispered in his ear, "Don't push your luck, kiddo. You'd lose." Louder he said, "I need your help getting dinner started. You can set the table." |
| Giving in, Danny went to help with dinner. |
| As Jack was tucking him into bed, Danny made sure of one thing. "Jack, I'm sorry I was whining today." |
| "I appreciate your apologizing," Jack said as he pulled the blanket up. "I won't put up with whining." |
| "I know. Will you please teach me to swing tomorrow after school though?" Danny gave Jack the puppy dog eyes. |
| Jack smiled and hugged him goodnight. "Yes, I will teach you to swing tomorrow after school. Now, you need to get to sleep. You have a big day tomorrow." He leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. "I love you, Danny." |
| "I love you too, Jack," he said, and then added, "Is Daniel coming in to say goodnight?" |
| At that moment Daniel walked in. "Of course I am." He bent down and kissed Danny goodnight. "Love you." |
| "Love you, too." Danny rolled over and closed his eyes. Danny and Jack left the room and closed the door leaving it open a crack. |
| The next morning everyone had to wake up early. Jack had made an appointment to meet with Danny's teachers first thing. He wanted them to be aware he and Daniel were available if there were any problems. When they entered the classroom, Danny walked up to his teacher and said, "Good morning, Mrs. Chavez." Then he sat down at his table. |
| Mrs. Chavez was shocked, to say the least. She had spent the last week trying to teach this absolutely silent boy, only to have him come up and talk to her without hesitation. "Good morning, Danny. Welcome to school." She looked over at Jack. "You must be Colonel O'Neill. It's nice to meet you. And you are?" she asked, looking at Daniel. |
| Daniel reached out to shake her hand. "I'm Dr. Jackson. It's nice to meet you. Colonel O'Neill and I are both going to be Danny's guardians." |
| "Oh," she said surprised by the information. She had only been told about Colonel O'Neill when the meeting was scheduled. "It's very nice to meet you. Please sit down." She gestured to the child-sized chairs. Jack groaned slightly as he sat down. Daniel stifled his laugh as he tried to fit himself on the small chair. "What did you want to talk about this morning?" Mrs. Chavez asked. |
| Jack answered, "We just wanted to introduce ourselves. We took over guardianship from the Simms this weekend. Danny's told us he hadn't spoken at school for the past week. We've talked to him about it, and as you can see, he will be talking from now on." |
| "He's had a lot of changes in his life the past few weeks," Daniel added. "We just want to make sure he settles in, now that he has more permanency in his life." |
| Mrs. Chavez responded, "I am happy to hear that. Even though he hasn't been speaking, he's been a pleasure to have in my class. Danny's a very nice little boy." |
| "We're glad to hear that," Jack said. "If you ever do have any problems though, please let us know. One of us will be picking him up this week. However, next week he will be picked up by the Norad daycare center van." As Jack stood up from the little chair, everyone could hear his knees crack. |
| "The price of teaching small children," commented Mrs. Chavez. "Thank you both for coming. I'll be sure to let you know if anything comes up." |
| Daniel said, "Thank you for your time." Then he knelt down next to Danny and hugged him goodbye. "You be good today. We'll pick you up when school's over." |
| "Bye, Daniel." Danny reached up to hug Jack. "Bye, Jack. You'll be on time, right?" |
| Jack rubbed his head. "Bye, Danny. And yes, we'll be on time worry-wort." Jack shook the teacher's hand. "Thank you again for your time. I'm sure we'll be seeing you again soon." |
| "Goodbye, Colonel O'Neill, Dr. Jackson." The school bell rang, and all the students began filing in as Jack and Daniel left. |
| Part 11: Surviving Daycare |
| The rest of the week was uneventful. Jack taught Danny and Daniel how to swing, and Daniel taught Danny how to ride a bike, although not with out a few bumps and bruises. Jack and Daniel worked through all the legal aspects of becoming Danny's guardians. General Hammond arranged the birth certificate and social security number. |
| Daniel moved out of his apartment and into Jack's house, and everyone went shopping to decorate Danny's bedroom. Not surprisingly he picked out a desert motif. Daniel found some pictures he'd taken on his digs in Egypt to display. Jack bought a comforter that looked like desert sands. Danny talked Daniel into doing his favorite part of the room. One whole wall was a painting of a pyramid. Daniel talked Sam and Teal'c into coming over to help paint. They were all amazed at how well it turned out. |
| The next Monday, Jack and Daniel both had to get back to a full schedule at work. Therefore, Danny was also to begin daycare. |
| Danny was nervous at breakfast that morning. "Why do you have to go back to work? I liked you being home." |
| Jack exclaimed, running his hand through his hair, "For crying out loud, Danny. We've talked about this all weekend. You're the one who wanted to live with me, and you know how much I have to work." |
| Danny appeared suitably chastised. "I'm sorry, Jack. I won't talk about it any more. It's just, I miss you guys when you're gone." He hung his head to his chest. |
| "I know," Jack said, a little nicer, "I'd rather be home with you, too. We all understood we'd be apart a lot. We're just going to have to get used to it, starting today." |
| "Yes, Sir." Getting used to things was something Danny was learning to do, whether he wanted to or not. "Do you think I'll make any friends at daycare?" |
| Daniel began to understand what was really bothering Danny. Although he enjoyed school, Danny was having trouble making friends. There were so many things he didn't know about. Having been raised in a whole other country was hard enough, but he also had to learn about all the technology developed in the last twenty-seven years. Not all of the kids were understanding enough not to tease him. "Danny, I know you've had a hard time making friends. I did too. I think it might be easier to make friends at daycare. It's more relaxed." Daniel rubbed Danny's head. |
| "I agree with Daniel. You'll probably make a friend today," Jack encouraged. "However," Jack said, glancing at his watch, "we need to get going or we'll all be late." Jack picked up the breakfast dishes, putting them in the sink to be washed later. |
| "Go grab your backpack, Danny. Jack, I need to grab my things. Are we taking separate vehicles?" Daniel asked. He wasn't sure if they would both finish work at the same time. |
| "No," answered Jack. "I think we both need to drop Danny off and pick him up today. I have a feeling he's going to need our support." |
| "Sounds good to me. I'll meet you at the truck." |
| Deciding to postpone any missions for at least one more week, Jack was inundated with paperwork. Therefore, he visited Daniel and Sam's offices quite frequently. |
| "How are things going, Sir?" Sam asked on his first visit. "Everyone settling in?" She hadn't seen him since Wednesday's painting party. |
| "Fine, fine." He picked up one of her tools. "Danny was nervous about attending daycare this afternoon. He's been worrying about it all weekend." Sam took the tool away from him, so he picked up another one. "I thought Daniel was a worrier, but Danny's twice as bad." |
| Taking away the next tool, Sam handed him a magnifying glass. She had plenty of those. "Danny's been through a lot of changes the last few weeks, Colonel. I'm sure he'll stop worrying so much once he gets used to everything." |
| "I hope so. I forgot how much patience it takes to raise a child." |
| "I'm sure you'll remember where you hid your patience soon, Sir." Sam chuckled to herself. |
| "Funny, Carter. Very funny. By the way, when is your next evaluation due?" Jack knew how to fight dirty. |
| Sam responded, "Not for a while, Sir. Didn't I hear that Daniel was looking for you?" |
| "Trying to get rid of me, Carter?" |
| "I do have to finish this experiment, Colonel." Sam pointed to all the parts laid out on her lab table. |
| Jack knew when he'd overstayed his welcome. "Fine, I'll leave, but you'll miss my shining presence, Captain." |
| Sam turned back to her work. "I'm sure I will, Sir. I'm sure I will." |
| General Hammond heard about how distracted O'Neill was today. Figuring he was concerned about how Danny was doing on his first day in daycare, he called Daniel into his office at 1600 hours. "Dr. Jackson. How is it going today?" |
| Daniel wasn't sure why the General wanted to talk to him. He'd been working on some translations that had backed up while he'd been gone. Except for Jack's frequent visits, he hadn't had any contact with anyone else. "Fine, Sir. I've been catching up on the backlog in my lab." |
| "How's the Colonel been?" Hammond inquired. |
| "He looked fine when he visited my lab, four times." Daniel clued himself in. "I take it I'm not the only one he's been visiting." |
| The General sighed, "No, he's been visiting almost everyone he knows, being anywhere but in his office." Finally Hammond got to the point. "If you think you can stop where you are for the day, why don't you find O'Neill and pick up Danny early. Please." |
| Daniel grinned. He had experienced the pain of a bored, antsy Jack. "That sounds like a good idea, Sir. I need to put some things away, and then I'll find Jack and tell him we're leaving. Thank you, General." |
| "No, thank you, Son." Hammond hoped he could finish some of his own work with O'Neill out of the way. |
| It wasn't hard to convince Jack to leave early. Soon they'd both changed, and were on their way down the mountain to the daycare center. |
| "I hope he had a good day," commented Jack. |
| "Me, too. We won't know until we pick him up though, so stop worrying about it." |
| "Me? Worried? Why would I be worried?" Jack denied |
| When they arrived at the center, Jack and Daniel entered the office to sign Danny out. One of the staff escorted them to the playground where he was playing. They smiled at the sight of Danny and a little girl digging in the dirt. She was dressed in khaki overalls with lots of pockets. Hanging from a loop was a small shovel. They were bent over the hole they'd dug, using a paintbrush to dust off something they'd found. |
| Jack called out to Danny. |
| Danny turned around, saw who was there, and ran over to them. "Jack, Daniel. You're here." He gave them both big hugs. Then he whispered, "I made a friend." |
| Daniel whispered back, "Do you want to introduce us?" |
| "Sure." Danny grabbed their hands and led them over to where he was digging. "Jack, Daniel. This is Rhonda Siler. Rhonda, this is my Jack and Daniel." |
| Rhonda stood up to greet them. "Hi," she said shyly. |
| "Hello, Rhonda. I'm Colonel O'Neill," Jack corrected. |
| Danny blushed when he realized he'd forgotten to introduce them correctly. "Sorry," he said. |
| Jack rubbed Danny's head. "That's okay." Turning back to Rhonda, he asked, "Is Sergeant Dave Siler your father?" |
| "Yes, Sir," she answered. "Do you work with my dad?" Rhonda had been attending the daycare for almost a year. She knew most of the parents worked at the complex. |
| "Yes, both Dr. Jackson and I work with him. He's a good man." Jack continued, "We're here to pick up Danny, so we need to go now. Nice to meet you." |
| "Nice to meet you, Sir," she said as she went back to her digging. |
| Danny ran ahead to grab his backpack. Jack commented to Daniel as they followed, "Well, I guess we didn't need to worry about him." |
| Daniel raised his eyebrows. "We? Right, Jack." He shook his head as they met up with Danny and headed home. |
| All the way home, Danny talked non-stop. "Rhonda's seven. She's only two years older than me. She goes to a public school. She's in the second grade, but she's really smart. I was scared when the van picked me up. I was the first stop, so it was only the driver and me. He let me pick whatever seat I wanted. The van doesn't have booster seats, but it does have something attached to the seatbelts so they fit better than regular seatbelts. The next stop was Rhonda's stop. When she got on she choose the seat next to me. I was afraid to talk to her, but she started talking to me. She asked me if I was new, and where I went to school, and what grade I was in. It was so easy to talk to her. We talked the whole way to the daycare. When we got to the daycare, she sat next to me for snacks. Then when it was time to play outside, she asked me what I wanted to play. I said I wanted to play archeology, and she asked what that was. So I told her it was like digging in the dirt for buried treasure. She likes to dig in the dirt, and she knew where the shovels were, and the teachers even let us use some paintbrushes to brush off the ancient artifacts we found. We didn't really find any ancient artifacts, but we pretended they were. Can Rhonda come over and play this weekend? I told her you'd let me set up my own archeological site in our backyard. Please, Jack, Daniel, please?" |
| Jack wasn't sure Danny had even taken a breath the entire time he'd been talking. "Danny, slow down a minute. Take a breath. I'm glad you made such a good friend, but we have to talk to her parents before you can invite her over." |
| "But..." |
| "No buts. I'm sure Sgt. Siler will let her come over, but we need to ask her parents first. It's just the way things are." Jack insisted. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said, "but can you ask her dad at work tomorrow?" |
| "Yes, Danny," Jack sighed. "If I see him at work, I will ask him." |
| Danny questioned, "But what if you don't see him at work. Can you call him to make sure?" |
| "Danny, enough," Jack said sternly, trying to find the patience he needed. |
| Danny mumbled, "Yes, Sir." Danny noticed the clock on the dashboard. The time was 4:45. "Daniel?" |
| "Yes, Danny," Daniel responded, turning around to look at him. |
| Danny was curious. "I thought you weren't going to pick me up until 5:30 or 6:00 today." |
| Daniel glanced at Jack. "The General thought you might like to be picked up early today, since it's your first day and all." |
| "That was nice of him," Danny commented, "but you can pick me up at the regular time tomorrow. Rhonda doesn't get picked up until 5:30 either, so I'll have more time to play with her." |
| Part 12: Playdate |
| The next day Jack made sure he ran into Sgt. Siler. "Hey, Siler, wait up a minute," Jack said, waving him down and catching up with him. |
| "Colonel, funny we should run into each other." Siler said with a laugh. |
| Jack chuckled back, "I take it Rhonda told you about meeting Danny at daycare." |
| "Oh yeah. Couldn't get a word in edgewise. They seem to have become fast friends." Siler and Jack talked on their way to the gym. |
| "Yeah," Jack agreed. "Danny's had a hard time making new friends. Not a lot of kids share his interests. He practically ordered me to ask you if Rhonda could come over and play this weekend." |
| "Rhonda wanted me to ask you the same thing. However, she wants Danny to come over to our house." They entered the locker room and changed into their gym clothes. |
| Jack said, "I have an idea. Why not let us take Rhonda on Saturday, and you take Danny on Sunday?" |
| "Sounds good to me, but I'll have to check with my wife." |
| Jack asked, "By the way, how long can two kids play together before they start getting on each others nerves?" It'd been a long time since he'd supervised a play date. |
| "With most kids, Rhonda lasts about three hours, although if you feed them lunch, you can stretch it another hour." |
| "What do you say about 1100 hours to 1500 hours?" |
| Siler answered, "Sounds good to me. I'll confirm it with you tomorrow." |
| "At least I can tell Danny I talked with you. Thanks, I'll see you tomorrow." Jack went to work out on the weights, while Siler went to the bikes. |
| Plans were confirmed, and Siler dropped Rhonda off at Jack's house at 1100 hours on the dot. Danny had been nervous the whole morning, until Jack, who was ready to put Danny over his knee out of frustration, finally assigned him some chores to keep him busy. |
| Danny ran to answer the door when he heard the bell ring. Jack called out, "Danny, no running in the house, and don't answer the door by yourself." |
| Danny whined, "But Jack, it's 11:00. It's got to be Rhonda and her dad." |
| "Danny, you know the rules. I'll be there in a second." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said, sulking. |
| Danny got lucky because Daniel walked in the room before Jack. "I've got the door, Jack." Daniel answered the door with Danny standing right beside him. "Hi, Dave. You're right on time." He let them into the house. |
| Siler chuckled, "I didn't have much of a choice with Rhonda pestering me all morning." |
| "Hi, Siler," Jack said as he walked into the room. "Glad you could make it. Danny's been waiting all morning." |
| "Well, I'll be going now. The wife wants the yard work done." He bent down to give Rhonda a hug and say goodbye. "Bye, honey. I'll pick you up at 1500 hours." |
| "You mean 3:00, Daddy. Stop talking military time." Rhonda gave him a hug, whispering in his ear, "Can't I stay longer, Daddy?" |
| "Not today, Rhonda," Siler whispered back. Louder he said, "Have fun kids. You too, Colonel, Daniel. Give me a call if I need to pick Rhonda up earlier." |
| "Dad?" |
| "Rhonda?" |
| Daniel showed Siler to the door, while Jack asked the kids, "What are you two going to do first?" |
| Danny spoke up, "First I'm going to show her my room, and then we're going to play archaeology in the backyard." |
| Jack chastised Danny, "Don't you think you should ask Rhonda what she wants to do?" Danny lowered his eyes. |
| "That's okay, Colonel O'Neill. Danny and I planned what we were going to do today at daycare. We were just hoping the weather would be good," explained Rhonda. |
| Jack was flabbergasted. He didn't ever remember planning things out this much when he was a kid. He looked over at Daniel before responding. "Well, in that case, why don't you two go off to play, and Daniel and I will start the grill. We're planning to have hamburgers for lunch. Do you like hamburgers, Rhonda?" |
| "Yes, Sir. Hamburgers are good. I like cheeseburgers even better though." |
| "Remember, Daniel, cheese for Rhonda's burger." |
| Danny and Rhonda ran off to check out his bedroom. |
| "Can you believe the two of them, Daniel?" Jack asked. "They've already planned everything out. When I was a kid we just played." |
| Daniel laughed, "Jack, when you were a kid, you didn't have to make play dates either. You just knocked on the neighbor's door. It's a different time." |
| "Yeah, it sure is. We'd better get started if we're going to feed those kids on time today. I'm sure Danny wrote down the lunch time in his day planner." |
| "Probably. You go start the grill and I'll make the hamburgers and fixings." Daniel entered the kitchen, while Jack went outside. |
| After showing Rhonda his room, they went outside to play. Unbeknownst to the children, Daniel had planted some real, although non-valuable, artifacts in their dig site. The first pottery shard found brought a squeal of excitement from the kids to the adult's ears. Daniel and Jack had a difficult time prying the kids away from the site to eat lunch. Lunch eaten, Danny and Rhonda rushed back to their dig to see what else would turn up. |
| Around 2:30, Jack called out to the kids, "Okay guys, you have fifteen minutes left until you need to clean up. Then it'll be almost time for Rhonda's dad to pick her up." |
| Danny was not happy at Jack's announcement. "But we're not done playing yet," he whined. "We haven't had enough time. Call Rhonda's dad and tell him to pick her up later," he insisted, not even turning around. |
| "Danny Jackson!" Jack stated sternly. |
| Too involved in what he wanted, Danny didn't pick up on Jack's tone of voice. "What!?" he responded rudely. |
| Jack did not allow back talk. "Danny, come here right now!" |
| Finally Danny realized Jack was angry. "Shoot," he said only loud enough for his friend to hear. Her eyes wished him well. He stood up and walked over to Jack, too nervous to look Jack in the eye. |
| "Daniel," Jack called to his friend who was sitting on the porch, "will you keep an eye on things while Danny and I have a talk?" |
| "Sure, Jack." Daniel had heard the exchange, and was silently wishing Danny luck. |
| "Follow me," Jack told Danny, not even checking to see if he obeyed. |
| Jack led Danny into the den and sat down on a chair. He called Danny over to stand in front of him. "Danny, do you know why you're in trouble?" |
| "I think so," Danny said quietly, still not looking up. |
| "Danny, look at me when I'm talking to you." Danny looked up. "So, why are you in trouble? |
| "Because I was rude." |
| Jack sighed, "What did you do that was rude?" Sometimes it was like pulling teeth getting Danny to understand what he'd done wrong. |
| "When I yelled 'what'?" Danny replied questioningly. |
| "Yes, that was rude. You don't raise your voice like that to me. Anything else?" |
| Danny started to tear up. He knew he must have done something else wrong, but he couldn't think of what it was. He answered, "I guess I must have done something else since you're asking me, but I really don't know what it was." Then the tears started falling. |
| Jack picked Danny up and sat him on his lap. "You really don't know?" Danny shook his head on Jack's chest. "When you wanted me to call Rhonda's dad, did you ask me or tell me?" |
| "I...I t-told you. I'm sorry, Jack. I just wanted Rhonda to stay and play longer. I didn't m-mean to tell you what to do." Danny sobbed into Jack's chest. |
| Jack soothed Danny. He wanted Danny to understand he couldn't behave rudely, but he wasn't sure why Danny was this upset. "Danny, quiet down. Why are you so upset?" |
| Danny tried to stop crying. "I know I...I deserve a spanking, but can you please wait until Rhonda leaves?" Danny begged. |
| Jack continued rubbing his back. "You don't want your friend to know you get spanked?" |
| Danny had calmed down some more. He shook his head. "That's not it. She already knows I get spanked. We talked about it already. She gets spanked sometimes, too. I just don't want her to hear it, or hear me yell." |
| Jack finally understood. It was one thing for friends to know you got spanked, but quite another to have them witness it, even if only with their ears. Jack said, "How about we make a deal. I won't spank you where your friends can see or hear it, if you stop misbehaving when I warn you. If you don't stop, then I can't promise anything." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said. Looking right at Jack, he asked, "Are you going to spank me when Rhonda leaves?" |
| "How about this time you stand in the corner for fifteen minutes after she leaves," Jack compromised. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed, even though he had a hard time staying still for corner time. "I love you," Danny said, hugging Jack. |
| "I love you, too, Danny." Jack hugged him back standing up with Danny still attached to his neck. "Why don't you go back outside and help Rhonda clean up your playthings?" Jack helped Danny down after he released Jack's neck, and then wiped away his tear tracks. |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny ran back outside. |
| When Jack came out, he sat down next to Daniel. Daniel stated, "He doesn't act like his backside hurts." |
| "Ya think?" |
| "What did you end up doing?" |
| "He managed to escape a spanking. He's going to do corner time after she leaves." |
| Daniel approved. "Good choice, Jack. He didn't mean to be rude, you know." |
| "I know. I guess I've gone soft," Jack chuckled. |
| Daniel laughed also. "Soft, Jack?" |
| "He won't escape next time though," Jack insisted. |
| "I'm sure he won't," Daniel agreed. |
| Part 13: Tricks and Nightmares |
| The next day Jack took Danny over to Rhonda's house, after having a discussion of how he was to behave. This time, Siler was amazed at how easily they played. They never seemed to argue about what to play, and changed from one activity to the next easily. It sometimes seemed as if they could read each other's minds. |
| They were outside playing when the doorbell rang. Siler went in to answer it telling the kids he would bring the Colonel out back. |
| When her dad went inside, Rhonda suggested to Danny, "Why don't we play a trick on the grownups?" |
| Danny was always ready for fun, but he'd already been in trouble yesterday. "What type of trick?" he asked warily. |
| "You go hide and when they come out, I'll tell them you disappeared. Maybe say aliens took you." |
| "I don't know," Danny said hesitantly. "I don't want to get in trouble." |
| "You won't get in trouble. They'll think it's funny. Besides, who's going to believe aliens took you anyway." Rhonda pushed Danny towards the bushes. "Go on," she said. Hide in there. Don't come out until I tell you." |
| Danny thought Jack just might believe aliens took him, knowing where he worked, but he couldn't let Rhonda know that. He crawled under the bushes to wait. |
| Jack and Siler walked out the back door after Danny had hidden himself. Noticing only his daughter was in the backyard, Siler asked, "Rhonda, it's time for Danny to go home now. Where is he?" |
| "I don't know, Dad. You went to answer the door and when I turned around, Danny was gone." Rhonda was extremely good at keeping a straight face. |
| Jack told her, "I really don't have time to play games, Rhonda. It's time for us to go. Where is he?" |
| Rhonda answered, "I really don't know. Maybe he went inside to use the bathroom." |
| "Siler, will you check in the house while I look around out here?" Jack asked. |
| "Sure, Colonel." Siler went back inside calling for Danny. |
| Jack muttered loud enough for young ears to hear, "If that boy's hiding when he knows it's time to go, he's in a lot of trouble." |
| Danny was ready to come out right then, when he saw Rhonda shake her head at him and mouth 'wait'. He made the mistake of giving her one more minute. |
| Rhonda walked up to Jack and tapped him. "Colonel O'Neill?" Jack turned around. "Maybe aliens took him?" |
| Jack grabbed her arms. "Rhonda, if you know where he is, you need to tell me right now." Rhonda realized Jack didn't think it was funny. |
| Danny crawled out from under the bush. "I'm right here, Jack," he said looking at the ground and shuffling his feet. |
| "Danny Jackson!" Jack was definitely angry. "Just what did you think you were doing?" He glared at Danny. |
| Rhonda answered, "I'm sorry, Sir. We thought it would be funny. We didn't know you'd be angry." Her chin was quivering. |
| Siler had come out of the house. "I see you found him, Colonel. What's up?" |
| "These two thought they'd play a little trick on us. Tell us he'd been abducted by aliens." |
| After working at Stargate Command, Siler knew why Jack was angry. "Rhonda, what do you have to say for yourself?" |
| "I'm sorry, Daddy. I thought it would be funny." She turned back to Jack. "Please, Colonel O'Neill, don't be mad at Danny. I'm the one who thought of it." She worried she might have gotten her friend in trouble. |
| Jack thought it would be best if Danny and he left now, to discuss the matter at home. "Siler, thanks for having Danny over to play, but we need to be going now." |
| "I understand, Sir. Rhonda and I will have some things to discuss after you leave." Siler gave his daughter a look she knew meant she was in trouble. She gulped. |
| Jack nudged Danny's shoulder. Danny looked up at his friend's dad. "Thank you for letting me come over today, Sgt. Siler. I'm sorry I caused trouble. I won't do it again." |
| "I'm happy you came over, Danny. I know you didn't mean to make us worry. Colonel, I'll see you tomorrow?" |
| "Yeah, Siler. See you tomorrow. Goodbye, Rhonda." |
| "Goodbye, Sir. Bye Danny. See you at daycare." |
| "Bye, Rhonda." Danny followed Jack through the house and out to the truck. Jack didn't say a word to him until he got home. |
| As they entered the house, Jack ordered, "Danny, go into the den and find yourself a corner." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said sadly, as he walked to the den. |
| Daniel, who was watching the Discovery® channel, asked, "What's up, Jack?" He couldn't believe Danny had gotten in trouble again so soon, but then again... |
| Jack sat down on the couch and sighed. "He and Rhonda decided to play a little trick when I went to pick him up." |
| "What trick?" Daniel asked. |
| "Danny hid in the bushes, while Rhonda told us he disappeared. Then, while Siler and I were looking for him, she told me he'd been abducted by aliens." Jack had his head in his hands, when he heard Daniel laugh. "Daniel, it's not funny." |
| Daniel chuckled, "Come on, Jack. It is funny. They were just playing a trick." |
| "Daniel, you weren't there. I was looking all over and couldn't find him. I thought maybe someone had found out about him and stolen him to experiment on him." Jack looked at Daniel. "I was worried sick." |
| "Sorry, Jack," Daniel said sobering up. "I didn't think of that. I can see why you'd be worried. What are you going to do about it?" |
| "First, I'm going to talk to him," Jack said standing up. "Then, I'm going to spank him. Finally, I'm going to take a nap and you get to watch him." |
| "Okay, Jack." |
| Jack walked into the den to find Danny standing in a corner like he'd told him to. Jack sat down on the chair and called Danny over. Danny looked worried, but wasn't crying. "Danny," Jack started to say, then stopped. |
| "Sir?" Danny began to worry about Jack. He hadn't meant to make him so upset. |
| Jack ran his fingers through his hair. "Do you have any idea how worried I was when I couldn't find you?" |
| Danny put his hands on Jack's knees. "I'm sorry, Jack. Rhonda thought you'd think it was funny if you thought aliens had taken me. I couldn't tell her why you wouldn't." |
| "That didn't mean you had to go along with it, Danny." |
| "No, Sir." |
| "Danny, do you understand there are people, who if they knew where we'd found you, would want to kidnap you?" Jack didn't want to scare him, but had to make him understand how important it was to not hide from him. |
| "No, Sir. I didn't know that. Did you think someone had kidnapped me?" Danny asked. |
| "Yes, I did. I don't want to lose you. I don't want lose anyone again. We have to know where you are all the time." |
| "I won't do it again, Jack. I promise." Danny felt so bad about scaring Jack. He began to worry about something else. "Am I going to be sent away?" |
| Jack picked him up, hugging him close. "Danny, stop worrying about that. I am never sending you away because you get in trouble. The only reason anybody else will ever have to take care of you is if Daniel or I can't." |
| Danny hugged him back tight. "I'm getting spanked now, right?" |
| "Ya think." |
| Danny flipped himself to lie stomach down on Jack's thighs. |
| Jack lowered Danny's pants. "Why are you being spanked?" he asked as always. |
| Danny answered, "Because I wasn't where I should be, and I scared you." He was ready for the spanking he felt he deserved. |
| "You need to be safe, Danny," Jack said, bringing down his palm on Danny's backside. |
| The spanking lasted just long enough. Jack held Danny as he stopped crying, and then carried him to Daniel. He laid Danny belly down on the couch, and said, "I love you, Danny. Daniel's going to be with you while I take a nap." |
| "Yes, Sir. I love you, too, Jack." Danny laid his head on his arms and closed his eyes. He was tired, too. "Night," he mumbled. |
| "Night, Danny," Jack whispered, kissing him on the forehead. Then he climbed the stairs to his bed. |
| Danny and Jack had both been asleep for over an hour, when Daniel decided it was time to start dinner. Finding the fixings for spaghetti, he put the sauce on the stove to simmer. As he was filling a pot with water, he heard screams of pain from the living room. Daniel left the pot in the sink and ran to check on Danny. Danny was thrashing on the couch screaming. Sitting down on the couch, pulling Danny onto his lap, Daniel was still trying to wake Danny from his newest nightmare, when Jack rushed in. |
| Danny finally opened his eyes with awareness. He stared at Daniel and whispered one word, "Abdul." Then he buried his head in Daniel's chest, crying softly. |
| Daniel paled visibly. "Shit," was all he said, comforting Danny. |
| Jack had no idea what was happening. All he knew, were two people he cared about were in distress. "Daniel, what's going on? What's wrong?" |
| "Just a minute, Jack." Daniel was dealing with his returning memories. |
| "Daniel?" |
| "Okay. Um, it's a long story, Jack, and not a nice one." Daniel asked, "Do you want me to tell him, Danny?" Danny nodded his head. |
| "Tell me what?" Jack was impatient. |
| "About two months before my fifth birthday, I wandered away from camp." |
| Danny interrupted, "I didn't wander off. I went to find Daddy." |
| "I left camp without permission," Daniel corrected. |
| "Everyone was ignoring me," Danny added petulantly. |
| "Anyway, I was heading to the dig site when a sand storm blew in." |
| "A big one," insisted Danny. |
| "A very big one. I couldn't see anything and didn't know where I was any more." |
| "Then the man came." |
| "Yeah, he grabbed me and hauled me up on his horse. He rode off with me back to his camp." Daniel stopped for a minute. |
| "He was mean. I was scared." |
| Daniel began again. "He carried me into his tent and threw me on his bed. 'What are you doing all alone, little boy?' he asked. I was too afraid to speak. 'I'm Abdul,' he said. 'Only bad little boys wander off on their own. Only bad parents would let them.'" |
| Danny spoke up again, "That made me angry. My parents aren't bad. I told him so. Then he slapped me." |
| Daniel continued, "He told me a lot of things that scared me. About how little boys who were found alone would be taken away and never go home again." |
| "He told me they would hurt me, touch me places I didn't like." Danny shuddered. |
| "Then he said, 'But I'm a good guy. I'll take you back home when the storm is over.' I started to feel better, until he told me he was going to punish me first." Daniel soothed Danny as he started crying again. "Shh, Danny it's over. You're safe now." |
| Wondering how they were punished, Jack asked, "What did he do to you?" |
| Danny squeaked, "He had a cane." |
| "It was like a switch. He took off my robes and tied me to the bed when I tried to fight him." Daniel could remember how terrified he'd been. "He lifted the cane, bringing it down ten times from shoulders to knees. It hurt like hell." |
| "I thought I was dying. That I'd bleed to death, but there wasn't any blood, just welts." |
| "He untied me and sat down on the bed. Then he said, 'I was nice. Some of my friends would've done much worse.' The sand was still blowing. He told me to stay on the bed and be quiet. When the storm was over he'd take me back to my camp." |
| "He did, too. But I still don't think he was a nice man." Danny looked at Jack for confirmation. |
| Jack responded, "I agree. Were you okay?" |
| Danny nodded his head, but Daniel answered, "Yeah, when my mom realized I was missing, she wanted to search for me, but she couldn't because of the storm. After the storm ended, Abdul dressed me and rode off with me again. I had no way of knowing where he was taking me. Eventually, we rode over a dune and he pointed out a camp." |
| "It was my camp." |
| "He put me down and handed me a letter to give my parents. Then he told me to go. I walked towards camp. Someone saw me and came running." |
| "It was Mommy." Danny finally smiled. |
| "When she hugged me, I screamed. She asked what was wrong. I told her and gave her the letter." |
| Jack was curious. "What was in the letter?" |
| Danny shrugged. |
| "I never found out. I suppose it told them to keep a better eye on me. All I remember is Mom put something on my back to make me feel better. That, and I was grounded until my birthday." Daniel asked Danny, "Do you know why you had that nightmare?" |
| Danny looked at Jack before answering quietly. "Jack told me there were people who wanted to kidnap me." |
| "Jack!" |
| "It was because of him hiding from me. I was trying to make him be more careful." Jack said, defending himself. He hadn't meant to scare Danny that much. |
| "Danny," Daniel said, "Jack's right. There are people who might want to take you away from us. However, we're going to do everything we can to make sure it doesn't happen." |
| "Will they hurt me, like Abdul did?" Danny was worried. |
| "I don't think so," Jack answered. "The people who want you just want to know how you ended up on the planet we found you on." |
| "But I don't know how I got there!" Danny wailed. |
| "I know, Danny. I know. Try not to worry about it. We'll protect you." Daniel soothed. |
| Danny couldn't stop worrying. "What if they do take me?" |
| "Then we'll find you, right away. You have to trust us." Jack said. |
| "I trust you, Jack, Daniel." Danny wiped his eyes. "I smell something," he commented. |
| "Ack, the sauce." Daniel handed Danny to Jack and ran into the kitchen. |
| Jack asked, "You hungry?" |
| Danny answered, "Can we order out?" |
| Part 14: Stronger Connections |
| Danny stayed out of trouble, until Thursday. SG-1 was briefing for a mission the following Monday, when an airman entered with a message. "General, I'm sorry to interrupt. There's a phone call for either Colonel O'Neill or Dr. Jackson from Danny's school. They say it's important." Jack groaned, the pains of parenthood. |
| "Take the call in my office, Colonel. We'll take a short break." General Hammond went to refill his coffee. |
| Jack rose to take the call. A short while later, he came back out. "Excuse me, General. Danny's managed to get himself sent to the principal's office. Someone needs to pick him up." |
| Hammond said, "We'll postpone this briefing until tomorrow at 0900 hours. Dr. Jackson, Colonel, go retrieve your little bundle of joy," he said cheerily. "Dismissed." |
| "Thank you, General," replied Daniel. "I'll meet you topside, Jack. I just need to put some things away and get changed." |
| "Ten minutes, Daniel." Jack also went to change. |
| Thirty minutes later they pulled up at Danny's school. Upon entering, they spotted Danny sitting on a bench outside the principal's office. He arms were wrapped around his legs with his head resting on his knees. He quickly looked up and eyed Daniel and Jack, then put his head back down. |
| Jack and Daniel were ushered into the principal's office. After exchanging greetings, they sat down. |
| "I want to thank you both for coming so quickly," Principal Summers said. "Let's get right down to business. When Mrs. Chavez walked by Danny's desk while he was working, she noticed what he'd written on his paper." He handed Jack a math worksheet. |
| Jack took the paper and noticed an unkind drawing of the teacher and some writing in a foreign language underneath. He handed the paper to Daniel. "What do you make of this, Daniel?" |
| Daniel read what was written and cringed. "Um, it's says some pretty nasty things about the teacher, in German." He handed the paper back to Mr. Summers. |
| "Yes. Mrs. Chavez understands German, so she knew immediately what it said. Needless to say, she was not happy. When she tried to talk to Danny about why he'd written it, he refused to answer. Since he wouldn't discuss the problem with her, she sent him to my office. He also refused to talk to me. That's when I called you." |
| "I understand. When he doesn't want to talk, it's very hard to make him," Jack said. "However, I'm sure we can get to the bottom of this." |
| "We realize what he wrote and how he handled whatever is bothering with him, is unacceptable," Daniel added. |
| The principal sighed. "Well, you're going to have some time to figure it out. He's suspended for the rest of today and tomorrow. He can come back to school on Monday." |
| "Do you want us to talk to him here?" Jack asked. |
| "No. I believe he'll be more likely to talk when he's at home. He still seems too upset. Go ahead and take him, but please let me know what you find out." The principal stood up to shake their hands. "Thank you for taking care of this matter." |
| "You're welcome. Believe me, we'll take care of it." Jack didn't approve of disrespecting adults or the silence Danny used to cope with his problems. |
| Walking out of the office, Jack stood in front of Danny. "Do you need to get your things?" Danny shook his head. "Use your voice, Danny," he said sternly. |
| "No, Sir," Danny answered carefully. "Someone brought my backpack." |
| "Fine. Let's go." Jack strode to the truck followed by Danny and then Daniel. |
| No one spoke on the way home. Upon entering the house, Jack ordered Danny to find a corner in the den. Taking a minute to get a drink, he asked Daniel, "Any ideas?" |
| "About what?" |
| "About why he would write that," Jack stated sarcastically. "What else?" |
| Daniel sighed. "Jack, I'm not him. I don't know why he would do it. I can't read his mind." |
| "Sorry," Jack muttered. "Are you coming in this time to talk to him?" |
| "Sure, Jack." |
| Both of them walked into the den expecting to find Danny standing in a corner, he wasn't. He had curled up in the corner, rocking back and forth, sucking his thumb. Jack and Daniel sat down. "Danny, come over here," Jack said. |
| Danny didn't move. "Danny, we need to talk to you. Come here," Daniel said. |
| Danny looked over at them, but still didn't move. When Jack stood up to go over to him, Danny bolted. He ran out of the den, into his bedroom, and flung himself on his bed crying. |
| Daniel looked at Jack. "That was strange. He normally takes responsibility for his behavior. Do we try talking to him together, or just me or you?" |
| Jack rubbed his neck. "I don't know. Why don't you try this time?" |
| "Okay. Wish me luck." |
| Daniel walked into Danny's room and sat next to him on the bed. He started rubbing Danny's back. "Danny, we can't help you if you won't talk to us." Danny shook his head, still crying. "Come on. It can't be that bad." He remained silent. "If you won't talk to me, will you talk to Jack?" Danny nodded. "Fine, I'll go get Jack." |
| When Jack walked in the room, he sat on the chair. "Okay, Danny, enough of the run around. Either you start talking, or I start spanking, then we'll talk afterwards." |
| Danny whispered, "I'm sorry." |
| "What are you sorry for?" Jack was about at the end of his patience. |
| Danny never lifted his head. "I'm sorry for what I wrote. She made me angry." |
| Jack pushed, "What did she do to make you angry?" |
| Danny shook his head, starting to cry again. |
| Jack moved to sit beside him. "Danny, if you won't tell me, we can't stop it from happening again." |
| Danny rolled over and rubbed his eyes. "She wouldn't let me write my name the way I wanted." |
| "How did you want to write it?" Jack found it hard to believe Danny was so upset over writing his name. |
| "Danny Jackson O'Neill," he mumbled, sucking his thumb. |
| "Oh." Jack was stunned. He hadn't thought Danny would want to use his name. |
| "She told me it wasn't my legal name, so I couldn't write it on my papers. I was angry," Danny spoke into the blanket, not meeting Jack's eyes. "I didn't know she could read German." |
| "Well, whether or not she could read it, you shouldn't have written it." |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| Jack was curious. "Why do you want to use my name?" |
| "The other kids were teasing me," he muttered. |
| "About what?" |
| "About calling you and Daniel by your first names. They asked why, and I said it was because you're my guardians. They said a guardian isn't a parent. That I didn't belong to anybody, but I do. I belong to you." He started crying again. |
| Jack picked him up and sat in the rocker with him. "Of course you belong to us. That's what being a guardian is. We take care of you." |
| "I don't want you and Daniel for guardians any more," he complained. |
| "What?" Danny had fought so hard to stay with him; Jack wasn't sure what he meant. |
| "I want you for daddies. I want you to adopt me, not just be my guardians." Danny clutched at Jack, finally looking at him. "I want to call you Daddy, not Jack." |
| Jack's heart broke. He would love to have Danny call him Daddy. It had been far too long. "Danny, whether or not we're able to adopt you, you can call me Daddy whenever you want." Jack hugged him close. "Why wouldn't you tell Daniel about this?" |
| Danny shrugged. "I didn't want to make him feel bad." |
| "Why would he feel bad?" |
| "Because he might think I'm forgetting my daddy." |
| "Do you think you're forgetting your dad?" Jack asked concerned. |
| "Yes and no. He's gone, and I miss him, but you're here. I need a dad again. I miss that." Daniel wanted the tighter connection adoption would bring. "Plus, I'm not sure Daniel would want me to take your name. He might think I'm giving up on being a Jackson." |
| "I doubt Daniel will mind, but the only way you'll find out is to ask him." |
| Danny nodded. "Am I getting a spanking?" |
| "Do you deserve one?" |
| "Yes, I was disrespectful to Mrs. Chavez. Also, I went silent when I promised not to." Danny sighed. "And I ran away from you in the den. I'm sorry. I just didn't want to talk in front of Daniel yet." |
| Jack sat Danny up straighter in his lap so he could see him better. "You certainly know what you did wrong." |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "And you know you get a spanking for breaking those rules." |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "You ready to get it over with?" Jack asked. |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "Okay." Jack flipped Danny over on his lap. He gave Danny two quick smacks to his covered bottom. |
| Expecting more, Danny didn't move. Jack flipped him back over. "That's all?" he asked questioningly. |
| "For now," Jack answered. |
| "Oh," Danny said worriedly. |
| "It'll be all, if you do everything else I say." Danny tilted his head. "First, you talk to Daniel. I think he was a little hurt you wouldn't talk to him." |
| "I didn't mean to hurt him," Danny said seriously. |
| "I know you didn't. He knows that, too. Second, you need to write a letter of apology to Mrs. Chavez and the principal. And you need to apologize to her in front of your class." |
| "Yes, Sir. But what about my name?" |
| "I'll talk to your teacher and the principal about it, but for now, just write Danny Jackson." |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "Last, you're grounded for the weekend. No friends over, early bedtime and you help clean the house." Jack figured he could find enough to keep Danny busy. |
| "Yes, Sir." Remembering the principal telling him he was suspended, Danny asked, "Who's going to watch me tomorrow?" |
| Jack answered, "You're going to have to stay at daycare all day, and you will do all the schoolwork you're going to miss." |
| "But only the babies stay during the day," Danny whined. |
| "Danny!" |
| "Sorry. I'll do my lessons." |
| "If you don't do everything, we'll finish up the spanking Sunday night. Understood?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny hugged him. "I love you, Daddy." |
| "I love you, too, Son." Jack blinked back the tears in eyes. He put Danny down. Giving him a gentle swat, he ordered, "Go find Daniel." |
| "Yes, Daddy," Danny said, smiling as he ran off. |
| Danny found Daniel reading in the living room. He went to stand in front of him, but didn't say anything. Noticing, Daniel put his book down. "Hi, Danny." |
| "Hi." Danny stared at the floor. |
| "Do you need something?" Daniel asked. |
| Danny nodded his head, putting his thumb in his mouth. |
| Daniel picked Danny up cuddling him. "Did you want to tell me what had you so upset today?" |
| "Yeah, I did." Danny took a deep breath. "I want you and Jack to adopt me." |
| "Oh." Daniel was surprised. He thought Danny was fine with the way things were. |
| "I want to call Jack, Daddy. I want to call you something, but I don't know what yet." Danny had thought about this all week. "If I call Jack, Dad or Daddy, I need another name for you. You're not a 'pa' or 'father.' I don't know what to call you yet." |
| "Okay. Why couldn't you tell me earlier?" Daniel questioned. |
| Danny glanced shyly at Daniel. "I didn't want you to think I was forgetting our dad. I thought you might be upset." Danny paused for a moment. "I also want to change my name to Danny Jackson O'Neill." |
| Daniel held Danny close. "Danny, I would never think you were forgetting Dad. After our parents died, I very much wanted a family I could call my own. Unfortunately, when I went into foster care, nobody ever seemed to want to keep me. I just never connected with anyone." |
| "I'm sorry, Daniel. I love you," Danny said with sympathy. |
| "I love you, too, Danny." Daniel held Danny away from him. "I'm very glad you found Jack, and want him to be your dad." |
| Danny said seriously, "You too, Daniel." |
| "Me, too. Thank you. Also, I have no problem with you changing your name. I understand the connection you want. I always wanted it, too." Daniel wanted to check on something else. "How did Jack punish you?" |
| Danny head dropped. "Two swats, but I have to write apology letters and apologize in front of the class. The worst part is having to stay at daycare tomorrow." Danny scrunched his face. |
| "What's so bad about that?" |
| "Daniel, only the babies stay there during the day." |
| "Oh, I see," Daniel chuckled. |
| "Yeah. Oh, and I have an early bedtime. I don't mind that though." |
| Jack walked in overhearing the final comments. "Are you done talking, guys?" |
| "I think we're done, Jack. Danny?" |
| "Yeah, we're done." Danny reminded Daniel, "We still need to think of a name, though." |
| "I'll think on it." |
| "Okay then. Danny, why don't you go start those letters you need to write?" Jack wanted to talk to Daniel alone. |
| "Sure, Daddy." As far as he was concerned, Danny couldn't say Daddy enough. He ran off to his room to start the letters. |
| Part 15: Jack's Story |
| Danny managed to survive his day with the 'babies' at daycare, even though some of those children were only a year younger. Jack created a list of chores to keep him busy the whole weekend, or at least as busy as one can keep a five year old. Most of the chores involved Danny working side-by-side with one of his dads, something he thoroughly enjoyed. Finally, Sunday night, Jack was sitting in the rocker with Danny on his lap. |
| "Daddy?" Danny asked. "Did I do everything I was supposed too, or are you going to spank me again?" He'd been contemplating it all weekend. |
| "What do you think?" Jack asked, wanting Danny to think about what he'd accomplished. |
| "I've done everything except a verbal apology to Mrs. Chavez, and I can't do that until Monday. So, I don't think I need another one." Danny hoped his dad agreed. |
| Jack pretended to consider what Danny had said for a moment. "Hmm, I think you're right, Bug. No spanking." Jack tickled Danny's belly. |
| Danny giggled. "Thanks, Dad. Stop it." He pushed Jack's hand away. "Daddy?" |
| "What?" |
| "What happened when you got in trouble as a kid?" |
| "Are you asking if my dad spanked me?" Jack questioned. Danny nodded. "Yes. When I broke my dad's rules, he spanked me, like I do you." |
| Danny thought for a time. He'd figured as much, but liked having it confirmed. He was still worried about one thing though. "How old were you the last time he spanked you?" he asked cautiously. |
| "Are you wondering when you're too old to be spanked?" Jack understood Danny's worry, however he knew Danny wouldn't like the answer. Danny nodded sheepishly. "I was twenty-five." |
| "Twenty-five," Danny stated incredulously. "That's old." |
| "It's not that old, Danny. Do you want to hear the story?" Even though Jack was embarrassed about what had happened, he thought Danny might learn from it. |
| "Yes, please." Danny curled up comfortably in Jack's lap, popping his thumb in his mouth to listen. |
| Daniel piped up from the doorway, "Do I get to hear the story, too, Jack?" |
| Jack groaned. Oh well. "Sure, Daniel, pull up a seat." |
| Daniel sat on the bed ready to listen. |
| Jack began, "As I said, I was twenty-five years old. I'd earned a four-day pass from my unit and decided to visit my parents. The first night home, I went out to party with my old buddies. Needless to say, I drank too much. Stupidly, I also drove home. It was two am when I finally pulled the car into the driveway. Unfortunately, I missed the driveway and drove into the mailbox. The noise woke up my mom and dad. My dad came out to the car and opened the door. I was so out of it. However, I was aware enough to be expecting a lecture. I was surprised when he didn't say a word. He hauled me out of the car, guided me into the house, and helped me to bed. The next thing I knew my dad was opening the curtains to let in the light. I groaned and tried to cover my eyes. 'You have twenty minutes to get up, dress, and take care of business. After that, report to my den,' my dad ordered. I walked in the den in nineteen minutes, with a major hangover." |
| Danny interrupted, "What's a hangover?" |
| Jack chuckled. "A hangover is when you feel sick and have a really bad headache after drinking too much." |
| "Oh." |
| "Anyway, my dad was sitting behind his desk, staring at me. I stood at attention waiting for the inevitable. I wasn't disappointed. My dad lectured, 'You have been totally irresponsible. I can understand your wanting to drink with your friends, but why the heck (Jack censored his language for Danny) did you drive? Why didn't you call a cab? You could have killed someone, or yourself.' I had no defense for myself, so I merely answered, 'Yes, Sir. You're right, Sir.' 'Darn right, I'm right,' my dad responded. 'Are you ready to accept the consequence?' I knew exactly what type of consequence my dad was talking about. 'Yes, Sir,' I answered. Then my dad ordered, 'Give me your belt.' I took off my belt and handed it to him. 'You know what to do,' he said. Having been down this road too many times before, I walked behind the armchair, dropped my pants and boxers, and bent over the back. 'What are you getting this strapping for, Son?' he asked." |
| "Like you ask me," Danny stated, interrupting again. |
| "Where do you think I learned the question?" Jack and Danny grinned at each other. "I answered, 'For being stupid. For drinking and driving. For risking my life and possibly others.' Then he started swinging the belt. I thought he was never going to stop, but I deserved every lick." |
| "That must have hurt," Daniel commented. |
| "Ya think." Jack went on. "When he'd finished, and I'd stopped crying so hard…" |
| "You cried?" Danny never imagined Jack crying. |
| "Of course I cried, but not just because my butt was on fire, but because I felt so bad for disappointing my dad. I hadn't done that in a long time. Okay, as I was saying, after I'd gotten myself together, my dad hugged me, telling me I was forgiven. However, my punishment wasn't over. First, I had to sit down to eat breakfast with my parents." |
| "Ouch," muttered Daniel. |
| "You can say that again. Then I had to repair the damage to the mailbox and car. Finally, he had jobs for me to do around the house for the rest of the time I was home. He even gave me an early bedtime," he said, tickling Danny again. "I didn't mind the work though. It gave me time to reconnect with my parents." |
| Daniel asked, "Did you ever do it again?" |
| "Nope. I still drank, but I always called a cab if I was drunk. Couldn't stand the thought of disappointing my dad again." Jack looked down at Danny. He was barely keeping his eyes open. "Looks like someone's ready for bed." |
| Jack stood up lifting Danny, and laid him on the bed, pulling up the covers. Leaning down, kissing Danny's forehead, Jack said, "I love you, son." |
| "Love you too, Daddy," he mumbled. "Thanks for the story." |
| Daniel bent down to say goodnight. "Sleep tight, Danny. I love you." |
| Danny responded, "I love you, too, Baba." Then he rolled over and closed his eyes. |
| "I see he picked your name," Jack whispered as they left the bedroom. |
| Daniel smiled. "Yeah, I think I like it." It was appropriate, Baba being father in Arabic. |
| Part 16: Running To |
| Everyone was eating breakfast the next morning. "Danny, do you remember what's going to happen today?" Jack asked. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said exasperated. He'd only been told every day since Friday. |
| "Tell me again anyway," replied Jack, "and lose the attitude." |
| "Sorry, Daddy," said Danny sheepishly. "You and Baba have a mission today. You might be gone a few days, so Aunt Bonnie is going to pick me up at daycare. If something happens and she can't pick me up, I spend the night at daycare. You've packed a bag for me and you're going to drop it off at daycare after you drop me off at school. Do I have everything right?" |
| "Danny, we just want to make sure everything's going to be okay the first time we leave you with someone else." Daniel was worried about how Danny would handle being left. He didn't want him to feel abandoned. |
| "I know. I'm okay with it. As we've said, it's the price of my wanting you two for my dads. I'll deal with it." Danny placed another forkful of eggs in his mouth. "By the way, when do I get to start writing my name the way I want on my papers?" |
| "Don't talk with your mouth full," Jack reprimanded. "We're working on it, but it might take a while. So, at school just write Danny Jackson, okay?" |
| "Fine," replied Danny after swallowing. "But I still get to call you Daddy and Baba, right?" |
| "Yes, no one can stop that." As far as Jack was concerned, Daniel and he were Danny's dads, whether or not it was legal yet. |
| "Good." Danny finished his breakfast. After asking to be excused, he put his dishes in the sink and went to brush his teeth and grab his backpack. |
| "I'm ready to go," Danny called out. |
| "Okay, let's go." Jack grabbed his jacket, meeting Daniel and Danny at the door. |
| Danny was more nervous than he'd let on. He didn't want to make his dads worry about him on a mission. By the time Aunt Bonnie picked him up at daycare, he'd gone fairly silent. He only talked when asked a question, and answered as simply as possible. Bonnie was worried. Danny hadn't wanted to play with Tessa and Kayla. Instead, he followed her around, holding his camel and sucking his thumb. |
| Come bedtime, Aunt Bonnie read all three kids a story and tucked them in bed, giving each one a kiss good night. Her father had called to say he might not be able to come home. Something had happened, but he wouldn't elaborate. She was used to these calls, and tried not to worry. |
| She woke to screams at one am. Having been informed of Danny's tendency towards nightmares, she headed straight to his room. She found him thrashing in the bed, covers off, shivering. She pulled him onto her lap, trying to wake him up. He opened his eyes. Realizing where he was, he cuddled into Bonnie, crying. |
| "Shh, Danny. It's all right. It's just a bad dream," Bonnie comforted. Danny shook his head, still not talking. "Come on, Danny. You're safe. Would like to tell me about the dream?" |
| "It wasn't a dream," Danny insisted. "Daddy's hurt." |
| "What do you mean? Why would you think Jack's hurt?" Bonnie asked. |
| "I just know. He's someplace cold. I could feel it." Danny shivered again. |
| Bonnie tried to soothe him. "Danny, I know some dreams feel very real, but I'm sure your Dad's okay." |
| Danny pushed away from her and rolled over on the bed. "I don't care if you believe me. I know he's hurt. Just go away. Leave me alone!" |
| Bonnie didn't know what else to do. She picked up Danny's comforter, covered him up, and ruffled his hair. "Try to get some more sleep, Danny. If you need anything, you know where my room is." Danny pulled the comforter over his head, blocking her out. She left the room and went back to bed, hoping Danny wouldn't remember his dream in the morning. |
| In the morning, Danny still insisted his dad was hurt. "Call General Hammond. He'll tell you something's wrong." |
| "Danny, I talked to my dad last night. He didn't say anything about your dad being hurt." She served the children the pancakes she'd just finished making. |
| "Then why didn't he come home last night? Why would he stay at the base if nothing was wrong?" Danny pushed his plate away. His stomach was twisted in knots. |
| "Just because he stayed on base, doesn't mean it had anything to do with your dad." |
| "Right," Danny said sarcastically. Then he pleaded, "Please, just call him to make sure." |
| "Dad would've called if he needed to. Besides, it's time for school." Bonnie tried to change the subject. "Everyone get your packs and meet me at the car." |
| Kayla and Tessa hurried to obey, not sure what was going on this morning. Danny stared at Bonnie, arms crossed on his chest defiantly. Bonnie walked away, ignoring him. Deciding he'd lost the battle, he went to get his backpack. |
| Bonnie sighed. She certainly hoped for her sake, and Danny's, nothing was wrong with his dad. |
| The rest of the day didn't fare any better for Danny. He was sullen and sulky in school, although he managed to avoid any serious trouble. At daycare he stayed to himself, refusing even Rhonda's attempts to get him to play. When Bonnie picked him up, he climbed in the car without even saying hello. At Bonnie's house, he spent as much time in his room as he could, only coming out for dinner. General Hammond called to say he wouldn't make it home again, but not to worry. Which only made both Bonnie and Danny worry more. |
| During the night, another nightmare woke Danny from his sleep. This time however, because Danny hadn't screamed, he rolled over and quietly cried himself back to sleep. Had he'd been sleeping at home; he could have crawled into Daniel or Jack's bed. |
| Wednesday morning, Danny had devised a plan. He would investigate what was going on himself. To carry out his plan, he had to stay out of trouble until daycare. |
| Once everybody at daycare ate their snacks, it was time to go out and play. Finally talking to Rhonda, he led her over to an area of the playground where they wouldn't be overheard. After telling Rhonda what his plan was, she agreed to help him, no matter what trouble they'd be in when they were caught. Unfortunately for them, getting caught was part of the plan. |
| Cheyenne Mountain Complex was located less than a mile away from daycare. Danny and Rhonda pretended to work on their dig site at the far corner of the playground near the bushes. When they thought no one was watching, they climbed the fence then headed in the direction of the base. Staying to the side of the road, they hid whenever a car passed by. A little more than an hour later, Danny spotted the base first. According to the plan, they would try to get by the first security gate. If they made it that far, they expected to be picked up by security. At that point, someone would have to come get them. Danny was hoping it would be General Hammond. He had to talk to him face to face. |
| Their plan worked exceptionally well. After sneaking past the gate guard while he was busy talking to the driver of a truck, Danny and Rhonda were picked up by security while working their way through the compound. Once they informed the MP's of their names and who their fathers were, the two children were left to wait in the security office. |
| Danny pulled his feet up onto the chair and wrapped his arms around his legs. "I'm sorry you're going to get in trouble for helping me, Rhonda." |
| Rhonda looked over at him. "Don't worry about it, Danny. I couldn't let you come this far on your own. You're my best friend." |
| "Thanks." They both knew what kind of trouble they'd be in once they got home. They passed the time silently until the door opened. |
| Both General Hammond and Sgt. Siler walked in. Neither one appeared happy. Sgt. Siler spoke first. "Rhonda Siler, just what did you think you were doing leaving daycare and coming here?" |
| Rhonda looked up at her dad. "I'm sorry, but Danny needed my help. You've always taught me to help my friends." |
| "We'll talk about what type of help friends need, when I get you home tonight," Siler warned her. "General, permission to take Rhonda back to daycare?" |
| "Granted, Sergeant." Then the General glared at Danny. "You and I, young man, will be talking now." |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny stood up to follow the General. "Bye, Rhonda. Good luck," he said as Siler and his daughter were leaving. Then Danny followed Hammond to an empty office, refusing to hold his hand. |
| Hammond pointed to a chair, and Danny sat. Leaning against the desk, he got right to the point. "What did you think you were doing? The daycare noticed you'd disappeared. We've been looking for you for the last hour. Everyone was worried sick." |
| "I'm sorry," Danny replied, staring at his feet with arms crossed, "but nobody would tell me the truth." |
| "What are you talking about, Son?" The General lifted Danny's chin so he could look him in the eye. "Who wouldn't tell you the truth?" |
| "You wouldn't, Sir. You kept telling Aunt Bonnie nothing was wrong, even though I knew there was something wrong." Danny tried to free himself from Hammond's hold. "I know my daddy is hurt!" he cried. |
| Hammond let go and leaned back again. "How do you know Colonel O'Neill is hurt? Who told you?" He had ordered everyone not to let Danny know his dad was missing. |
| "I dreamed about it," Danny said frustrated. "I know you don't believe me." Danny dropped his head. |
| Hammond sighed. "It's not that I don't believe you, Danny. It just seems unlikely." |
| "Likely or not, I saw him. He was hurt, there was ice, and he was shivering. If he's not hurt, why can't I see him?" Danny couldn't hold back any longer. He started bawling. "I just want to know the truth." |
| General Hammond picked him up and held Danny tight. Danny hung onto his neck and sobbed. "Shh, Danny. Calm down. You're right. I don't know if your dad is hurt, but he is missing." He finally admitted. |
| "I knew it. What about Baba?" The General looked at him quizzically. "Daniel. I call him Baba now," Danny explained. |
| "Oh, Dr. Jackson and Teal'c came through the Stargate. Dr. Jackson was injured." Hammond waved off Danny's question. "He's alright now. He just bumped his head when he landed on the ramp. The Colonel and Captain Carter were following behind them, but they never showed. We're looking for them now." |
| Danny leaned back in Hammond's arms. "I want to see Baba. I can help. Besides, I need to see he's okay for myself. Please?" |
| Hammond considered his request. He understood how worried Danny was, although he wondered about the dreams Danny'd had. "Danny, I know you want to help, but I don't think there's much you can do." |
| "Please, Sir," Danny pleaded. "I need to see him." |
| "If I let you see him." Danny's big, blue eyes stared hopefully at the General. "You need to promise me you'll go back to my house with Bonnie and stay there." |
| Danny's eyes dropped. "I don't want to leave him. I want to stay. I'll be good." |
| "Danny, that's not an option. You can't stay on base. If you don't promise me you'll leave, I'll take you home right now." |
| "Fine, I promise, but I still want to stay." Danny never completely gave up on what he wanted. |
| "Okay, Son. Let's go find your baba." The General put Danny down, held his hand, and then walked to the elevator that would take them to the lower levels. |
| Daniel, who had recently been released from the infirmary, heard about Danny being on base. He met General Hammond and Danny as they exited the elevator. Danny grabbed him around the waist, holding tight. Daniel said over Danny's head, "General, I'm sorry Danny's been a problem for you. You shouldn't have to deal with his behavior." Danny looked suitably chagrined, but he didn't say anything. |
| "I'll turn him over to you now," the General said. "I've told him he has an hour before someone takes him up top to meet Bonnie." |
| "Thank you, General. I'll take him up myself." Daniel looked down at Danny. "It'll give us time to talk." Danny didn't seem pleased to talk. |
| "You're welcome, Dr. Jackson. I'll see you in an hour then?" Hammond asked. |
| "Yes, Sir." Daniel walked Danny to his office. Sitting down with him on the couch, he asked, "What did you think you were doing? You had me worried sick." |
| "I'm sorry. I thought we'd get here before anyone noticed we were missing." Danny felt bad about making him worry, but he hadn't been able to think of anything else. |
| "And to pull Rhonda into your escape. You both could have been hurt or even killed." |
| "I'm sorry. I had to find out what was happening. I knew something was wrong and no one would tell me the truth." Danny was on the verge of tears again. |
| "Did you try calling?" Daniel sat Danny on his lap, trying to comfort him. |
| "No one would let me. They said someone would call me if there was a problem, but they lied." |
| "They weren't trying to lie to you, Danny. They just didn't want you to worry when you couldn't do anything to help." |
| "I was already worried because of the dreams," Danny explained. "Why didn't you call me?" he accused. |
| "I didn't wake up until this morning. No one told me you were upset." Daniel caught on to something Danny had said. "What dreams?" |
| "I dreamed of Daddy the last two nights. He was someplace cold. I could feel him shivering. He was hurt." Danny shivered again at the memory. "Please believe me." |
| Daniel looked him right in the eyes. "I believe you, Danny. However, just because you dreamed it, doesn't mean it's true." |
| "It is true. You have to find him." |
| "We will find him, but you need to give us time to figure it out." Daniel had been trying to solve the problem of his missing team members since he'd woken up. |
| "I can help. Please let me help," Danny begged. |
| "Do you really want to help?" Danny nodded. "Then go home with Bonnie, stay there, and behave, so we can concentrate on finding Jack and Sam and not on worrying about you." |
| "That's not helping." Danny pouted. |
| "Of course it's helping. If I'm worrying about you running away again, how can I work on finding them?" Daniel didn't need anything else distracting him from his search. |
| Danny finally gave in. "Will you call me every day?" |
| "Yes, every day," Daniel assured. |
| "And as soon as you find him?" |
| "Yes." Daniel sighed. |
| "Can I stay home from school?" Daniel started to say no, when Danny added, "I can't concentrate at school. All I think about is Daddy. I'll even stay with the babies at daycare if Aunt Bonnie can't watch me during the day." |
| "Danny, we're not going to go through this every time Jack and I are on a mission." When Danny started to protest again, Daniel went on, "However, as I already know you're worried, you can miss school. This time." |
| "Thanks, Baba." |
| "I'll talk to Bonnie when she picks you up." He stood Danny in front of him. "You know you're in a whole mess of trouble, right?" |
| "Yes, Sir. I figured I was." |
| "We'll deal with it when we get Jack back. Okay?" Daniel didn't have time to deal with disciplining Danny right now, and he really didn't want to think about what would happen if they never found Jack and Sam. |
| "Okay. I won't cause any more problems, I promise," answered Danny. |
| "See to it you don't. It's time to take you topside now." Daniel stood up to take Danny to meet Bonnie. |
| "Please, can't I stay?" Danny pleaded one last time. |
| "Danny Jackson O'Neill!" Daniel said sternly. |
| "Sorry," Danny apologized quietly. |
| "Let's go." Daniel walked down the hall to the elevators with Danny holding his hand. |
| Part 17: Jack's Back |
| Daniel and Danny met Bonnie at the entrance. She agreed to keep Danny at her house, at least until Monday. They'd work out further arrangements if need be. That left Daniel to descend to the control room to continue working on the problem of his missing teammates. |
| Danny kept to his word and stayed out of trouble. He helped around the house and played with Kayla during the day, all the time anxiously awaiting Daniel's phone call. Fortunately, Daniel kept his promise by calling twice a day. Danny's dreams never stopped, but he did decide to seek out Bonnie when he woke up. It made him feel slightly better. |
| Friday, Daniel called earlier than normal. Danny answered the phone, "Hello, Hammond residence." |
| "Danny," Daniel said breathlessly, "we found them, Jack and Sam." |
| "Where are you? When can I see him?" asked Danny excitedly. |
| Daniel answered, "Well, we're in Antarctica. Don't tell Bonnie though. Remember, security issues. I'll tell her something when you put her on the phone." |
| "Okay," Danny agreed, "how bad is he hurt?" |
| "He has a broken leg and cracked ribs, but he'll be fine. We're coming home tomorrow. I'll have Bonnie bring you to the base so you can see him." Janet wanted to stabilize Jack and Sam at McMurdo station before transporting them to Colorado. |
| "I can't wait." Danny finally felt the knot in his stomach untangle. |
| Daniel had to get off the phone soon. "Danny, put Aunt Bonnie on so I can talk to her." |
| "I love you, Baba," Danny said, before handing her the phone, "Aunt Bonnie, Baba wants to talk to you." |
| Bonnie took the phone and made arrangements to bring Danny to the base when he called the next day. |
| After hanging up the phone, she looked at Danny. "It seems like everything's going to be okay, doesn't it, Danny." |
| "Yeah, I wish they were home already though." Having to wait another day felt like forever to Danny. |
| "Listen, why don't you help me with dinner. It helps to keep busy." Bonnie suggested. |
| "Sure," Danny agreed. Then he thought, "Can I call Rhonda first, to let her know my daddy's alright?" |
| "Of course," she replied, handing him the phone. |
| "Thanks." |
| "Hello, Siler residence," Siler said when answering the phone. |
| "Hi, Sgt. Siler. This is Danny. May I talk to Rhonda for a minute?" Danny wasn't sure whether Rhonda was allowed to talk to him any more, not after talking her into running away. |
| "Sure you can, but only for a little while." Siler heard the hesitancy in Danny's voice. "Is everything okay, Danny?" |
| "Yes, Sir. My dad's coming home tomorrow." |
| "I heard about them finding your dad before I left the base. I'm glad he's coming home so soon." |
| Danny added, "Also, I wasn't sure if I was allowed to be friends with Rhonda, after what we did." |
| "Danny, what you and Rhonda did was dangerous, but I wouldn't think of telling the two of you to stop being friends. However, there will be some restrictions on where you're allowed to play at daycare for a while." Siler had arranged for the two children to be watched more carefully in the future. |
| "Yes, Sir. I'm sorry for what I did," Danny replied. |
| "Apology accepted. Here's Rhonda." Siler handed the phone to his daughter. |
| "Hi, Danny," Rhonda said. |
| "Hi, Rhonda. My dad's coming home," he said happily. |
| Rhonda responded, "That's great. How much trouble did you get in?" |
| Danny answered, "I don't know yet. Everyone was so worried; they kind of decided to wait on my punishment. How about you?" |
| "What we figured. I got spanked when we got home. Also, the last two days I had to help clean the toys at daycare, instead of getting to play. And I got a lecture on how to help a friend the right way." |
| "How's that?" Danny questioned curiously. |
| "I'm supposed to talk you out of doing anything dangerous. If I can't, I'm supposed to tell an adult." |
| "But the grownups wouldn't help," Danny said in frustration. |
| "I know. That's what I tried to tell my dad." Rhonda whispered, "I'd do it again though. If you needed me to." |
| "Thanks, Rhonda, but I don't think either of us are going to be left alone for a long time." |
| "Yeah. I hope you get off easy." |
| Danny sighed. "Not likely. Uh oh, gotta hang up now. I've got an early bedtime." |
| "Me, too. See you Monday, Danny," Rhonda said. |
| "You, too. Bye." Danny hung up the phone, looking at Bonnie. "Time for bed?" he asked. |
| "Yep. Go get ready," Bonnie answered. |
| "Do I have to take a bath?" Danny whined. He hated baths. |
| "Yes, if you want to see your dad tomorrow." Bonnie knew how to gain his cooperation. |
| "Fine." He didn't have a choice, but he could make it more fun. "Do I get bubbles?" |
| Bonnie sighed. "Yes, you can have bubbles. Get a move on and I'll come in and wash your hair." |
| Danny argued, "I'm not a baby. I can wash my own hair." |
| "Danny!" she said sternly. |
| "Yes, Ma'am. Going now." Danny rushed off to get ready for his bath. |
| Danny was nervous all day Saturday until Daniel finally called. Bonnie drove him to the base as soon as they were both ready. Daniel met them at the entrance. Danny ran up to him to be picked up, which Daniel happily obliged. |
| "He's okay?" Danny asked, needing to be reassured. |
| "Yes, he's fine. He's hurt, but he's fine. He's anxious to see you," Daniel answered. To Bonnie, he said, "Thank you for bringing him. I'm going to go ahead and take him home with me tonight." |
| "You're welcome anytime," Bonnie replied. |
| "Bye, Aunt Bonnie. Thanks," Danny called out. |
| "Bye, Danny. You're welcome." |
| Daniel carried Danny through the checkpoints. By this time, Hammond had arranged for Danny to have his own base ID. Danny loved that. |
| Finally reaching the infirmary, Daniel walked over to Jack's bed. Despite everything he'd gone through, he looked pretty good. Sam had set his leg well enough not to need surgery for realignment, although they were waiting to cast it until the swelling went down. His ribs were stabilized, and he finally felt warm. |
| "Danny," Jack called, holding out his free arm. "Come here." |
| All the noise and equipment made Danny nervous. "Are you sure I won't hurt you more, Daddy?" |
| "Yes, I'm sure. Daniel set him on the bed." |
| "Sure, Jack." Daniel carefully placed Danny down on Jack's good side. |
| Jack pulled Danny into a hug, which made Danny have to lie down next to him. "I missed you, Bug." |
| "Missed you, too, Daddy." Danny snuggled into Jack. "You scared me." |
| "I'm sorry. I heard you were worried about me." Jack rubbed Danny's back. "Something about dreams?" |
| "Yeah," Danny said sadly. "Don't want to talk about it now." |
| "Later?" |
| "Later," Danny confirmed. "When are you coming home?" |
| "Tomorrow night, after they cast my leg." Jack was as anxious to go home as Danny was to have him home. |
| "Good." Danny closed his eyes, enjoying being held by Jack again. |
| Daniel spoke up, "Come on, Danny. We need to let Jack rest." |
| Danny shook his head. |
| "I don't mind if he stays for a while, Daniel. It's kind of nice." Jack had missed his new son, more than he let anyone know, or so he thought. |
| "You're sure, Jack?" Daniel raised his eyebrows. |
| "I'm sure. I've got my call button if there's a problem," Jack said, holding it up. |
| Daniel gave in. "Okay, I'll be in my office if you need anything. I'll be back later to get him." Daniel left Jack and Danny alone. |
| When Jack looked down at Danny, he found him fast asleep. Realizing he was tired too, he closed his own eyes for a catnap. |
| A few minutes later, Janet entered the room to do her usual check. She couldn't help smiling at seeing Danny asleep in Jack's arms. Wishing she had a camera, she glanced at the security camera in the corner. 'I wonder what bribe security would want to get a still printed?' she thought. Doing her best not to wake either of them, she checked Jack's vitals, all of which were good. As silently as she could, she pulled the curtain around them to give a little privacy. |
| Part 18: Together Again |
| Over an hour later, Danny finally stirred. "Have a nice nap?" Jack asked, grinning. |
| "Yeah, I haven't slept much," he said stretching. |
| "The dreams?" |
| "Uh huh." |
| "Ready to tell me about them?" Jack had been told about them, but he wanted to hear it from Danny. |
| "Okay." Danny shifted to get more comfortable. "On Monday night, when you went missing, but before anyone told me, I had a nightmare about you being hurt and cold." |
| "Doesn't sound very nice," Jack commented. |
| "It wasn't. I had one every night until Baba called to tell me he found you." |
| "That's why you're so sleepy?" |
| "Yep," Danny answered. |
| "That's why you ran away from daycare?" Jack prodded. |
| Danny sighed. "Yes, Sir. Baba told you already?" Danny knew he'd have to talk to his dad sooner or later. He just wished it were later. |
| "Yeah, he told me. Why'd you do it?" |
| "I had to find out what was happening." Danny raised his voice, saying, "No one would tell me anything! I knew something was wrong!" |
| "Danny, quiet down. That still doesn't excuse what you did." |
| "I know," Danny whispered, dropping his head. "I couldn't think of anything else to do." |
| Jack tapped Danny's head. "Look at me, Danny." Danny looked up. "You know you're in trouble, right?" |
| "Yeah," Danny answered. Noticing Jack's disapproving stare, he corrected himself. "Yes, Sir," he said more respectfully. |
| "We'll take care of your punishment when I get home." |
| "Yes, Sir. I've been expecting it," Danny said with resignation. |
| Daniel came to get Danny shortly after they'd awoken. Sitting down on a chair next to the bed, he asked, "Are you ready to go home now, Danny?" |
| "No," then catching Jack's disapproval of his answer, added, "but I guess it's time to go." Danny leaned over, kissing Jack on the check. "Night, Daddy. I love you." |
| Jack hugged him close. "I love you too, Danny. Sleep well. No more bad dreams." |
| "No more dreams," Danny replied with a smile. He sat up on the bed and held his arms out to Daniel. |
| Daniel picked him up. "Night, Jack. We'll come back tomorrow to pick you up. Give us a call when you're ready." |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha. As soon as ol' doc gives me the walking, make that hobbling papers," he said grinning. |
| "Bye, Daddy." |
| "Bye, Danny. See you tomorrow." Jack settled back in bed preparing mentally for a dinner of infirmary food. |
| Daniel asked Danny as they headed out of the mountain, "Did you and Jack have time to talk?" |
| "Yeah, we talked." Daniel sighed. "We're going to finish the talk tomorrow." |
| "Oh," Daniel replied. "Happy to be going home?" |
| "Definitely. I like Aunt Bonnie and Tessa and Kayla, but home is better." It'd been a long week for Danny to be away from his family. |
| "I agree. Are you hungry?" Daniel hadn't eaten yet, but he wasn't sure if Danny had eaten at Bonnie's. |
| Danny gave Daniel a sly glance. "Are we eating out or are you cooking?" |
| "Why you little…" Daniel chased him to the elevator, picked him up, and tickled him until he begged for mercy. "Just for that, I am cooking, and you are eating it." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied between fits of giggles. |
| Daniel and Danny cleaned up the house to get it ready for Jack to come home with crutches. They had to make sure there was nothing to trip on. Also, since Daniel's bedroom was on a lower level, Daniel traded rooms with Jack so he wouldn't have to climb the stairs as much. Finally, after dealing with Danny asking when they were going to pick up Jack every ten minutes, the phone rang. Daniel answered. |
| "Is it Daddy? Is it Daddy? Are we going to pick him up now?" Danny asked, tugging on Daniel's arm. |
| Daniel tried to fend him off to no avail. "Just a minute," he said into the phone, then covered the mouthpiece with his hand. He stared Danny down. "Yes it is, however, if you don't calm down, I'm going to ask the neighbor to watch you and pick him up by myself." |
| Danny looked crestfallen. "Sorry, Baba," he whispered, then slumped down on the step and put his head on his knees. |
| "Danny," Daniel said with a sigh. Deciding to deal with him after the phone call, Daniel said into the phone, "Sorry, Jack, a little domestic disturbance. We'll be there in a half hour." He hung up the phone and sat down next to Danny. |
| "Danny…" he started only to be interrupted by Danny. |
| "I'm sorry. I'll be good. I just want Daddy home," he cried, never lifting his head from his knees, his little shoulders shaking. |
| Daniel put his arms around him to pull him close. Danny fell into the embrace. "It's okay. I know you want Jack home. It's been a long week and we're both irritable." Danny nodded into Daniel's chest. "Okay, dry your tears. Let's go wash your face and then go pick him up." |
| Danny wiped his face with his hands. "Okay." |
| Daniel, Jack, and Danny made it home in one piece. Exhausted, Jack went straight to bed to take a nap. When he finally woke up he could smell dinner, and feel a small, warm body snuggled up to him. He shook Danny awake. |
| "Huh," Danny said sleepily. |
| "Hey, sleepy head. When did you crawl in?" Jack figured he must have been pretty tired not to notice Danny climb in. |
| Danny looked sheepish. "Baba got tired of me bugging him and told me to find something else to do. When I looked in on you, you were asleep, so I decided to take a nap, too." |
| Jack laughed. "Fine with me, but I smell dinner cooking." |
| "Oh, oh," Danny teased. |
| "Come on now, Daniel's a good cook." |
| Danny laughed. "I know. I just like to tease him about it." He gave his dad a sly grin as he slid off the bed. "At least he's better than you." |
| Jack reached out to snag him, but missed. "You'll pay for that comment!" he yelled good-naturedly. |
| "I'll tell Baba you're ready for dinner," Danny called out as he exited the room. |
| "Tell him I'll be there in a minute," Jack said as he shifted in bed, reaching for his crutches. |
| "Okay." |
| Part 19: Daniel's Story |
| After eating their fill of Daniel's dinner, Jack chose to sit on the couch for a while. He also wanted to get Danny's punishment over and done with so they could all stop thinking about it. Danny was sitting on the floor reading a book, while Daniel sat in the chair across from them. |
| "Danny," said Jack. |
| "Huh?" Danny replied, engrossed in his book. |
| Jack tapped him on the head. Danny looked over at him. "Danny, it's time to take care of business." |
| "Oh," he said, closing his book, that business. "Are you going to spank me now?" |
| "Don't you think you deserve it?" Jack questioned. |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny stood up and looked quizzically at Jack, with his leg propped up on the couch. "How are you going to do it?" |
| "Well, that is a problem." Jack looked over at Daniel. "I was thinking Daniel could take care of it." |
| Daniel's head popped up. "What?" |
| "It's going to be rather hard for me to spank Danny, so I thought you could do it." Jack couldn't think of any reason for Daniel to refuse. He'd never objected to the previous spankings. |
| Daniel stared at his hands, worrying at his thumb. "Sorry, Jack. I don't give spankings. That's up to you." |
| Danny spoke up, "Baba, I know I deserve it for running away. I knew the consequences when I did it. I don't mind if you do it." Danny just wanted to get it over with, instead of waiting. |
| "That's not the point, Danny. I don't give spankings." Daniel still didn't meet anyone's eyes. |
| Jack asked, "What is the point, Daniel?" |
| "It's personal, Jack." |
| Jack shifted on the couch, groaning. "It'd help me out, if I knew why." |
| "I have my reasons," Daniel insisted. |
| Danny's head kept bouncing back and forth as though he was at a tennis match. |
| Jack was curious. "But you don't mind if I spank him?" |
| "No. He knew the rules." |
| "This doesn't make sense, Daniel. You're his dad as much as I am. You'll have to discipline him sometimes." |
| "And I will, I just won't spank him." Daniel finally met Jack's eyes. "You're not going to let this go, are you?" |
| "I'm just trying to understand," Jack explained. |
| "Fine." Daniel leaned back in the chair. "You really want the explanation?" |
| "Yes," Jack answered. |
| Daniel saw the confusion on Danny's face. "Are you okay, Danny?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny walked over and stood in front of Daniel. "I just have a feeling something happened to you. Something that wasn't nice." |
| Daniel indicated for Danny to climb on his lap, which Danny happily obliged. "What makes you think that?" Daniel asked, settling Danny in. |
| "I don't really know." Danny's forehead creased in thought. "Sometimes I can feel what you're feeling." He shook his head. "It's confusing. Like when I knew Daddy was hurt. I just know." |
| Daniel and Jack shared looks over Danny's head. "Do you want me to tell you?" asked Daniel. |
| "Yes," Danny answered, popping his thumb in his mouth. |
| Daniel began. "You both know I grew up in foster homes." Danny and Jack nodded. "While some were nice enough, others weren't. There were two that were really bad. The first one was when I was ten. The foster dad drank a lot. There were three of us foster kids in the house, but he took a quick dislike to me. I could never do anything right. He started off spanking me when I broke the rules. It quickly turned into beatings." |
| "But Daddy doesn't beat me," Danny interjected. |
| "I know he doesn't, Danny. And he never will. Jack's not like my foster dad." Daniel continued, "Anyway, I had a lot of anger in me after they removed me from that home." |
| "Were you there very long, Daniel?" Jack asked with concern. |
| "About three months, three very long months." Daniel sighed. "I ended up in another one of these homes when I was fourteen. He used a belt and hit me wherever he could land it. I took a few beatings before I blew." Daniel stopped talking. |
| "What did you do?" Jack prodded. He knew Daniel needed to finish the story. |
| "He came after me one day. I'd decided I'd had enough. He wasn't too much bigger than I was. I punched him in the stomach. Then I grabbed the belt and started swinging it at him. I got in a few licks before he grabbed hold of it. I ended up in the hospital later that day." Daniel sat rubbing Danny's back. |
| "That wasn't nice of him," Danny confirmed. |
| "No, it wasn't, Danny. So, although I know you're not abusing him, Jack, if you ever did, it would be the last time. I'm not so sure I wouldn't flashback and take it too far." Daniel had hated the feeling of conquest he'd had when he'd hit his foster father. Just as he hated the feelings he got when he had to fight the Goa'uld. It wasn't who he wanted to be. |
| "I can understand now," Jack replied. "You're sure it doesn't bother you if I do it?" |
| "Yes, it bothers me, but it's your way. It was my dad's way." Daniel looked at Danny. "Danny didn't experience what I did. He knows you spank him to correct his behavior, to keep him safe, right?" |
| "Uh huh. Daddy wants me to remember not to break the rules," Danny agreed. |
| "Okay, then. Let's take care of this. Come on over here, Danny," Jack said. Danny got off Daniel's lap and walked over to Jack. "Let's see." Jack shifted his leg so it rested on the coffee table. This freed his right arm. His placed a pillow over his legs to cushion Danny's torso. "Drop your pants and lie over my lap." Danny did has he was told. Then Jack noticed Daniel get up and go into the kitchen. |
| "Ready?" he asked. |
| "Yes, Sir," answered Danny. |
| "Why are you getting this spanking?" |
| "Because I ran away from daycare with Rhonda and it was dangerous." |
| "That's right." Jack brought his palm down on Danny's backside. Danny startled when he felt the smack, but he didn't cry. Jack continued the spanking just until Danny started crying. Then he stopped and rubbed Danny's back, soothing both of them. "It's okay, Danny. It's over." Danny's crying slowed, and then finally stopped. He carefully moved off Jack's lap, fixed his clothes and stood up. He started to walk away, when Jack held his arm. "You're forgetting something, Danny." Danny looked at his dad who was holding his arms out. Then realizing what he'd forgotten, he hugged his dad as tight as he could, without hurting him. "I love you, Danny. I don't ever want to lose you," Jack stated with conviction. When he'd first heard of what Danny had done, all he could picture was him being hurt or killed on the road to the base. |
| "I love you, Daddy. I won't run away again, I promise." |
| "I know. Time for bed now. Daniel will help you get ready." |
| "Night, Daddy. Can I come out to say good night when I'm ready?" |
| "You'd better," Jack insisted. "I don't sleep well without my good night kiss." |
| After Danny left, Jack settled himself back on the couch. Sighing to himself, he thought about Daniel's story. No one should have to go through what he had. How Daniel had turned out to be the gentle soul he was, astounded him. He began to understand Daniel wasn't as innocent as he seemed. |
| Part 20: Fights and Lego's™ |
| "I don't want to go to school today. I want to stay home with you," Danny whined at breakfast the next morning. |
| "Danny, you're going to school today, and that's it." Jack looked at Daniel. "Daniel already let you miss two days as it is." |
| "Jack," Daniel defended himself, "he was too upset to concentrate. It's no good going to school when all that happens is you get yelled at for not paying attention." Daniel could remember his early school days when no one cared about a little boy who could only think of his dead parents, and not the daily lessons. |
| "Well, I'm back. He's got nothing to worry about, so he can concentrate. Right, Danny?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny answered without enthusiasm. |
| "Unless, of course," Jack mentioned, "there's another reason you don't want to go to school." |
| "No, Sir." There was another reason, however Danny wasn't ready to tell his dads about it, yet. He wanted to take care of the problem for himself. |
| "Good, it's settled then. Daniel will drive you to school and pick you up. At least you don't have to go to daycare," Jack stated trying to make Danny feel better. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny told him. "I'll go get my backpack." After placing his dishes in the sink, he left to get his things. |
| Jack questioned Daniel, "Any idea what that was all about?" |
| "No, I don't know any more than you do. He certainly didn't seem to want to go to school though." |
| "No, he didn't. Are Carter and Teal'c coming over for dinner tonight?" SG-1 had made plans to get together tonight to reconnect after the separation, and to have fun with Danny. |
| When Danny was picked up after school, he wasn't in any better of a mood. He didn't say anything to Daniel though, not wanting to bother him. At home, he greeted Jack, and then went to his room to read. |
| Daniel checked on Jack. "Need anything?" he asked. |
| "Yeah, I need to know what's wrong with Danny." |
| "I don't know, Jack." Daniel sighed, pinching his nose. "He's not talking. Just leave him be for a while. I'm sure he'll tell us when he's ready." |
| Jack didn't like Danny going silent, nor did he like waiting. "If he doesn't tell us soon…" |
| "He'll tell us," Daniel interrupted. "I know you want to force the issue, but this time, give him a little time. Besides, Sam and Teal'c will be here soon. I need to get things ready," Daniel said, changing the subject. |
| "Fine, we'll try it your way this time," Jack conceded. "Do you need any help?" |
| "No, I've got everything taken care of, just get yourself ready." Daniel exited the room. |
| About a half-hour later, Jack was cleaned up and had moved to the living room. "When did you say they were coming?" Jack asked as the bell rang. |
| "Now," answered Daniel with a smirk. "Danny, Sam and Teal'c are here!" he called down the hall as he went to answer the door. |
| Danny ran into the room excited to see his 'Aunt Sam' and 'Uncle Teal'c'. He gave them each a big hug when they walked into the house. Then he stared at the big bag Sam had with her, hoping it was for him, but too polite to ask. |
| Sam picked up on his interest. "Yes, it's for you, Danny. Why don't you see what's in the bag for yourself?" |
| Danny looked to Baba for permission. "Go ahead, Danny. She said it was for you." |
| "Thanks, Aunt Sam, Uncle Teal'c," he said as he pulled a big bucket out of the bag. He looked confused. |
| "Do you know what it is?" Danny shook his head. "It's Lego's™. You build things with them." Sam crumpled up the bag, saying, "Bring it into the family room and I'll show you what to do with them." |
| When Sam emptied the bucket on the coffee table everyone started building with them until dinner was ready. Sam built a nuclear reactor, Teal'c a staff weapon; Daniel a pyramid, Danny a camel, and Jack built himself a jet. |
| Danny had been thinking about his problem for a long time. He finally came up with a possible solution, but he needed Teal'c's help. After dinner, he asked Teal'c to come into his room. "Uncle Teal'c," he said uncertainly. |
| "Yes, Danny Jackson O'Neill." Teal'c said with his usual formality. |
| Danny was worried Teal'c would tell his dads about his problem, and he wanted to keep it between the two of them. "I need your help with something, but I don't want you to tell my dads." |
| "I do not keep secrets from your fathers," Teal'c replied. |
| Danny faltered. "It's not a secret, really. I just have a problem, and I want to solve it myself, but I need your help." |
| Teal'c raised an eyebrow. "If I help you, then you are not solving the problem yourself, are you?" |
| Danny sighed. "Uncle Teal'c, can I just tell you what I need. If you don't want to help, that's fine, just don't tell my dads." |
| "I can not promise that, Danny Jackson O'Neill. However, if I do not believe it is necessary to tell your fathers, I will not. Please go on." |
| Danny decided to take the chance. If Teal'c wouldn't help him, he'd have to tell his dads anyway. "Okay. The problem is there's a bully at school." |
| "A bully?" Teal'c questioned. |
| "A bully is someone who teases you and hits you just because they think it's fun," Danny explained. "Anyways, this bully has been bugging me since I started school. Yesterday, the bully wanted to fight me. I didn't want to, so I ran away. Then everyone called me a chicken." |
| "Why have you not informed your teachers of this problem?" Teal'c asked. |
| "Then I'd be a tattletale, which is worse than a chicken." Danny saw Teal'c start to speak. "Never mind what they mean. I need you to teach me to fight." Danny said quickly, finally getting to the point. |
| "Have you not been taught to fight yet?" On Chulak, all young boys were trained to fight at an early age. |
| "No," Danny answered, "I never needed to know in Egypt. Well, will you teach me?" |
| "And you don't want to ask your fathers to teach you, because…" |
| "They have enough going on right now. I want to deal with this myself," Danny insisted. |
| "Then I will help you in this endeavor, Danny Jackson O'Neill," Teal'c stated. |
| Danny hugged him, something Teal'c was getting used to. "Can we start tonight?" Danny asked, eager to learn. |
| "Indeed. I will start with some defensive moves." For the next half-hour, Teal'c showed Danny how to block punches and then twist the opponent's arm behind his back. Danny learned quickly, but all to soon, it was time for Sam and Teal'c to go home. No one had questioned what Danny and Teal'c had been doing in his bedroom. |
| Danny avoided the bully the next day, mainly because he had to stay in from recess to make up work from the days he'd missed school. |
| When Daniel brought him home that afternoon, he entered the living room to find Jack playing with his new Lego's™. "Daaad," he whined. Jack had taken apart everything made the night before to build one huge jet fighter. |
| Jack's faced colored. "Hi, Danny. Did you have a good day at school?" he asked, as he placed his construction on the table. |
| "Fine. I made up all the work I'd missed." He looked at the Lego's™. "What am I going to build with?" Jack had used almost all the blocks in the bucket. |
| "Don't worry. We can take my jet apart. However, I think I have some Lego's™ stored in the attic," he said, glancing at Daniel, "if you and Daniel want to look for them." |
| "Sure, Jack." Daniel grinned. "You can never have too many blocks. Danny why don't you go put your backpack in your room, then we'll go on a survey expedition in the attic." Daniel said, making it sound like an adventure. |
| "Okay," Danny answered. |
| Up in the attic, Daniel and Danny began looking through the multitude of boxes set along the wall. |
| Daniel found the Lego's™, just as Danny opened up a box of photo albums. |
| "Danny, I found the Lego's™," Daniel called out. When Danny didn't reply, he turned around to find Danny sitting on the floor with an album open in his lap. Daniel went over and sat down beside him. "What are you looking at?" |
| "A bunch of photos." Danny looked up at Daniel. "They're of Daddy and Charlie." |
| Daniel was startled. "You know who Charlie is?" |
| "Yeah," Danny whispered. |
| "How do you know about him?" Neither Daniel nor Jack had told Danny about Charlie. |
| "I'm not sure. I just know," Danny said crinkling his forehead. "I know he was Daddy's son, and that he died." Danny flipped another page over, showing a picture of a smiling boy in a baseball uniform. "Why doesn't Daddy ever talk about him?" |
| "It makes him sad," Daniel answered. "He misses him." |
| "But we miss our parents and we still talk about them. I think I'd miss them more if we didn't talk about them." Danny liked being able to talk to Daniel and Jack about his mom and dad. "If I asked Daddy to tell me about Charlie, do you think he'd be mad?" Danny was curious about this boy who could have been his brother. |
| Daniel put his arm around Danny. "I can't answer that, Danny. Only Jack can. I do think you should ask him though." The subject was bound to come up someday. It might be better for Jack to talk now. "Why don't we bring the Lego's™ and the album downstairs. You can bring Charlie up by asking him about the photos." |
| "Will you stay in the room?" Danny was worried about upsetting Jack. |
| "Yes, but I think it'll turn out okay." Jack had dealt with some of his feelings about his son, when the energy being had turned into Charlie. |
| "Okay," Danny replied, as he stood up with the album under his arm. "Are there very many blocks in the box?" |
| "This entire box is full of them." Daniel grinned. |
| "Good. Maybe Daddy will leave some for me to build with." Danny grasped his baba's hand, walking back down to the living room. |
| Part 21: Memories |
| Jack heard Daniel and Danny before they even entered the room. He called out, "Did you find the Lego's™?" |
| "Yeah, Jack. Danny found something else, too." Daniel gently pushed Danny into the room. |
| "What'd you find, Danny?" Jack asked, then noticed Danny looked uneasy. "What's up?" he questioned, with concern. |
| "Um," Danny said hesitantly. "I found a photo album. It has pictures of you and Sara and Charlie." |
| "Oh," Jack replied. Then he asked, "What do you know about them, Danny?" |
| "I know Charlie was your son, and Sara was your wife, but that's about all." Danny looked worried, still holding the album under his arm. |
| Jack couldn't handle seeing Danny so nervous. "Danny, come here. Sit down by me." Danny still looked unsure of himself as he sat next to his dad. "Did you want me to tell you about the pictures?" Danny nodded his head, handing Jack the photo album. Jack took it from him. Before opening it, he asked, "Who told you about them?" |
| "Nobody did, Daddy. I'm not sure how I know about them. I just do. You're not mad I asked about them, are you?" Danny lowered his eyes, afraid of the answer. |
| Jack pulled Danny into a hug. "Why would you think I'd be upset?" |
| "I've been here a while now, and you've never mentioned him. I didn't know why. I thought maybe you didn't want me to know you had a son before me." |
| Squeezing Danny tighter, he said, "Danny, I was very sad when Charlie died, and I loved him very much. I would love to tell you about him. He would have loved having a little brother like you. I'm just sorry the two of you will never know each other." Jack blinked back some tears. He still felt guilty over how his son had died, but he had begun his healing when the crystal entity had transformed into his son. He was ready to let his new son know about Charlie. Opening the album he saw a picture of him and Charlie at their cabin. Charlie was about the same age as Danny. |
| Daniel sat behind Jack and Danny on the end table so he could see the photos also. Daniel had very few pictures left of his time with his parents because no one had thought to save them for him. "Where was that picture taken, Jack?" |
| "That's up at the cabin. Sara and I took Charlie up there for a week during the summer he was five." |
| Danny piped up, "That's how old I am now." |
| "Yep. We had a good time on that trip. We fished, hiked, swam, and just enjoyed each other." Jack remembered the trip very well. He'd just come back from a mission, and needed the time to reconnect with his family. |
| "You still have that cabin, don't you, Jack?" Daniel asked. |
| "As a matter of fact I do. Haven't been there in a long time though. I've had people taking care of it, but I don't really know what shape it's in." Jack hadn't been able to handle going to the cabin since his son's death. |
| Danny looked back at his dad. "Do you think, maybe, sometime, we could go there?" he asked shyly. |
| Jack had to think about it. Was it time for him to make some new memories with his new family? "You know, I think that would be a great idea. What do you say, Daniel?" Yep, it was. |
| "I think it's a great idea." Daniel figured it would be some good bonding time. "You're out of commission for six weeks with your leg. Maybe we could go the week before you're cleared for duty. I could ask General Hammond for the week off." |
| "I've never been camping before," mentioned Danny. |
| "What do you mean? Didn't you camp with your parents on the digs?" Jack asked. |
| "That wasn't camping, Daddy. That was work. Besides it was the desert. This will be in the mountains." |
| "That it will, Danny. That it will," Daniel said, rubbing Danny's head. "It'll be a whole lot colder, too." |
| "Cool," Danny said, picking up on Jack's lingo. |
| The rest of the evening was spent comfortably paging through the photo album and listening to Jack tell stories about his family. |
| Part 22: Trouble at School |
| Daniel dropped Danny off at school the next morning and then drove to work. Jack was well enough to be left alone, and Daniel needed to translate some artifacts brought back by other teams. Only an hour and a half later, his phone rang. "Hello," he said, after picking up the phone. |
| "Hello, is this Dr. Jackson?" someone asked. |
| "Yes, it is. May I ask who's calling?" Daniel thought he recognized the voice, but wasn't positive. |
| "It's Principal Summers, Dr. Jackson. I'm sorry to have to call you at work, but Danny's been in a fight today. Someone needs to come pick him up and talk to me." |
| Daniel mentally groaned. Aloud he said, "I need to make arrangements with the General, but I'm sure I can come. It'll take about thirty minutes. Will that be okay?" Daniel wasn't looking forward to asking Hammond for more time off to take care of Danny's problems. |
| "That will be fine. He'll be waiting in the office. If you have any problems with getting here, just call." |
| "I will. Bye." |
| "Good bye, Dr. Jackson." |
| Daniel hung up the phone. Frustrated, he dialed the General's number. After the secretary put him through, the General answered. "Dr. Jackson, how may I help you?" |
| "I'm sorry, Sir, but I need to take some time off today to pick Danny up from school." |
| "What's the problem this time?" Hammond asked, concern evident in his voice. |
| "He got in a fight. I don't have all the details yet." |
| "I'm sorry to hear that. Hopefully there was a good reason." |
| Daniel sighed. "Doesn't really matter if it was a good reason or not, Sir. The school has a strict policy of suspension for fighting." Jack had strict rules against fighting, too, although he didn't feel the need to tell the General that. |
| "I'm sorry to hear that. Good luck, Son." |
| "Thank you, General. I'll catch up on my work tomorrow." |
| "Do what you need to. Good bye." |
| "Good bye, Sir." |
| Daniel arrived at the school office to find Danny sitting on the bench again. Danny looked up sadly, but didn't say anything. He stepped up to the counter, saying, "Good morning, I'm Dr. Daniel Jackson. I'm here to see Principal Summers." |
| The secretary said, "Yes, Sir. He's expecting you. I'll let him know you're here." |
| A moment later, Mr. Summers came out of his office. "Please come in, Dr. Jackson." |
| Daniel entered the office and sat in the chair the principal offered. "So what happened?" he asked. |
| "During morning recess, Danny and another student were caught by a teacher fighting. They were both sent to the office." |
| "Did Danny tell you what the fight was about?" Daniel hoped Danny hadn't gone silent again. |
| "As a matter of fact, he did. He said Nat had been bothering him and he got tired of it. When he didn't back down, she threw a punch at him." |
| "She!" Daniel interrupted. Great, fighting a girl would only make things worse. |
| "Oh, I'm sorry. The student he fought with was Natalie. She's a student in his class," Mr. Summers explained. "Unfortunately, we have no witnesses to the punch he says she threw. The teacher only saw Danny twist her arm behind her back and push her against the wall." |
| "Okay. So what happens now?" |
| "Well, as you know, we have a strict policy against fighting. Danny will receive a two-day suspension. As it happened so early this morning, we'll count today as one of the days. He can come back to school on Friday." |
| "That will be fine. We'll be discussing what will happen in the future at home. Should I take him now?" Daniel wanted to get Danny's story as soon as he could. |
| "Yes. Sign him out at the counter. Then you may leave. Thank you for coming so quickly and dealing with the matter." The principal always appreciated when parents accepted the consequences of their children's actions. |
| "You're welcome," Daniel said, shaking his hand. |
| Daniel stood in front of Danny who was still sitting on the bench. He looked ready to cry. "I'm going to take you home now, Danny. Do you need to get anything from your classroom?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said quietly. |
| "Do you want me to come with you?" Daniel hated it when Danny looked so sad. |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny stood, finally looking up. His Baba didn't look angry. Rather, he looked sad. Daniel held out his hand. Danny gratefully accepted the reassurance of the touch. |
| "Okay, let's go and then I'll sign you out." |
| After getting Danny's things, they signed him out and headed home. Partway there, Daniel changed his mind, heading in another direction. Danny noticed, speaking up, "This isn't the way home, is it?" |
| "No," Daniel answered. "We're going to stop at the park first so I can talk to you." |
| "Oh," Danny responded glumly. He didn't think the talk would be pleasant. |
| Daniel parked the car and he and Danny walked down to the pond. Daniel knelt at the edge, trying to skip rocks. "So, what was the fight about?" he asked, not making eye contact, hoping Danny wouldn't feel intimidated. |
| Danny picked up a rock and threw it in. "She wouldn't leave me alone." |
| "So you shoved her against the wall?" |
| "Yeah. I tried telling her to leave me alone, but when I stood my ground this time, she tried to punch me." |
| "This time?" |
| Danny didn't want to tell him about the previous times, but figured he should. "When she tried to fight me on Monday, I ran away." Danny hung his head even lower. "Everyone called me 'chicken'," he muttered. |
| "So you decided to fight back this time," Daniel stated. |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "Why didn't you tell us about what had happened on Monday?" Daniel asked, worried about why Danny was keeping things to himself. |
| "Daddy had just come home. I didn't want to bother anyone. I wanted to solve my own problems." |
| "Danny, you can always tell us anything. We need to know what's bothering you, in order to help you." |
| "I'm sorry," Danny replied quietly. "Is Daddy going to spank me?" |
| "Probably," Daniel answered. "You know how he feels about fighting." |
| "I know," Danny said wearily. |
| Daniel felt he'd missed something and decided to delve deeper. "What was Natalie bugging you about?" Danny didn't answer. He just kept throwing the rocks in the water. Daniel covered his hand, making Danny look at him. "Danny?" He saw the tears falling down Danny's face, and pulled him into his arms. Standing up, he walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. He comforted Danny a little longer, and then asked again, "Danny, what was she bugging you about?" |
| Danny finally answered, sniffling, all of the emotions he'd been holding back spilling out, "She's the one that says you're not my parents. She said you only take care of me because you have to. She also gets mad because I do my schoolwork better than she does. She told all the other kids that I was weird and they shouldn't play with me. So nobody will play with me. I don't have any friends at school. I hate it there." Danny sobbed on Daniel's chest. |
| "Shh, it's okay," Daniel soothed. "It can't be that bad." |
| "Yes it is. Nobody will stand up to her." Then Danny released the rest of his feelings. "I want to go home, and I don't mean to Jack's. I want to go back to Egypt. I want my parents back. I don't care if they die in three years. I want those three more years you had." He pulled away from Daniel, beating his fists on Daniel's chest. "I want my mom and dad. Send me back. Do whatever you have to, but send me back!" he wailed. |
| Daniel pulled Danny back into a tight hug to save himself from the blows of Danny's small fists. "I can't send you back. You know that. If I could give them back to you I would, but I can't." Daniel knew how much losing his parents hurt Danny first hand. |
| "I don't care! I don't care!" Danny struggled to free himself. |
| Beginning to notice people staring at them, Daniel realized he needed to move their discussion to a more private place. Still trying to comfort Danny, Daniel carried him back to the car. After belting the crying child in, Daniel sat down in the driver's seat, laying his head on the steering wheel. Not knowing what else to do, he drove home. |
| Part 23: Explaining |
| On the drive home, Danny cried the whole way until he finally fell asleep. Not wanting to disturb him, Daniel carefully took him out of the car without waking him. When they entered the house, Jack was relaxing on the couch. "What are…" he began, before Daniel shushed him. Then he noticed Danny asleep in Daniel's arms. |
| Daniel whispered, "I'm going to put him to bed, then I'll come out and tell you what's going on." Daniel settled Danny down, kissed his forehead, and went back to the living room to explain everything to Jack. |
| "What's going on, Daniel?" Jack asked, as soon as he sat down. |
| "Danny had some trouble in school," Daniel answered. "I had to go pick him up." |
| "What kind of trouble?" By the way Daniel was stalling, he could tell he wouldn't like the answer. |
| "He got in a fight at recess with another student," Daniel replied, not yet wanting Jack to know it was a girl. He knew Jack's views on fighting girls, even if he didn't agree. |
| Unfortunately, that was Jack's next question. "Whom'd he fight with?" |
| Daniel sighed. "Natalie. I've never met her though." |
| "Her! He fought a girl," Jack exclaimed. "What is with that boy?" |
| "Jack, calm down. Let me explain what happened first." |
| "He's fighting with girls, again. He's knows that's unacceptable." Jack had gone over the rules about fighting after the incident with Kayla. |
| "He knows it's unacceptable, Jack," Daniel defended, "but there's more to it than that. This girl is the one who's been teasing him since he started school there. Apparently, she's also the one who started the fight." |
| "It doesn't matter, he shouldn't be fighting, especially girls." Jack couldn't get his head away from his ingrained belief that you don't fight girls. |
| "Jack, she's the one who threw the punch. Danny was only defending himself." |
| "Then how come Danny was sent home?" |
| "No one saw the punch," Daniel admitted. "They only saw Danny twist her arm behind her back and push her against the wall." |
| "What!? Where did he learn that?" |
| "I don't know, Jack," Daniel said wearily. He still hadn't told Jack about the rest of the issues. "It doesn't matter, there are more problems than just the fight." |
| "Other problems? The fight's not enough." Jack said sarcastically. |
| "Yes, Jack," Daniel said, frustrated. "You weren't there when he broke down." |
| "What are you talking about?" Jack asked with more concern. "What do you mean he broke down?" |
| "He's miserable at that school, Jack. He said he has no friends because this girl told everyone else not to play with him." Daniel finally broached the hardest part. "He wants to go home." |
| "He is home," Jack responded, not understanding. |
| "He wants to go home to Egypt. He wants to be sent back to be with his mom and dad." Daniel wouldn't mind being with his parents again either. |
| "We can't do that," Jack stated. "He knows that." |
| "It doesn't matter what he knows, Jack. He's five-years old, and he wants his mom and dad." |
| "I thought he was okay living with us." Jack had assumed Danny had adjusted to his new life. |
| "Jaaacck," Daniel informed him. "He is okay with it, but you never stop wanting your own parents back. Believe me, I know." |
| "Sorry, Daniel. I do understand, but what can we do except continue to love him and explain things to him." Jack had dealt with death many times in his life, however he'd never had to help a child grieve. |
| "I don't know. I don't think he totally believes us. We need to find a way to convince him we can't send him back. He needs to grieve." Daniel had been thrown so quickly into the foster system, he'd never had a chance to grieve either. |
| "Daniel?" Jack asked, worried about the tears he could see in his friend's eyes. "Are you okay?" |
| Daniel blinked back the tears. "I'm fine, Jack." |
| Jack wished he could get up and go to his friend. "You're not fine, Daniel. Tell me what's wrong." |
| "It's nothing, Jack," Daniel denied. |
| "Daniel!" |
| "Fine, Jack." Daniel stood up and paced. "I was just thinking about the fact I don't even know where my parents are buried. The social workers wouldn't let me go to the funeral, and I haven't been able to get myself to find out since." |
| "I'm sorry, Daniel," Jack said sincerely. "It sounds like you both need some closure." |
| "Yeah, maybe," Daniel said shrugging, "but right now we need to take care of Danny." Daniel changed the subject. "I think we need to pull him from that school." |
| Jack allowed the diversion, but kept the thought of how to help them both on the back burner. "If we pull him, what do we do with him?" |
| "I don't know, Jack. I haven't thought that far ahead. I just know I can't stand the thought of him being miserable." Daniel remembered being an outcast in some of the schools he'd attended. |
| "I agree. Maybe Danny will have some ideas." |
| "Maybe." |
| Part 24: Shutting Down |
| Daniel went to check on Danny after his talk with Jack. He found him still sleeping soundly, so he left him alone. When another hour went by, without a sound from Danny, he began to worry. Checking on him, he realized Danny hadn't moved at all since he'd laid him on the bed. That wasn't normal for this child; Danny had always been a wiggle worm. Daniel sat down next to him on the bed and shook Danny's shoulders. No response. He tried talking to him. "Danny, it's time to wake up now," he said gently. Checking to make sure he was still breathing, Daniel turned him over. Danny's eyes were open, however they were unfocused, staring at nothing. Daniel's worries increased. He'd never seen Danny so unresponsive. He'd hoped he never would. He'd never understood the fear his caretakers had expressed, until now. |
| He left Danny on the bed and went to tell Jack. "Jack, you need to go sit with Danny. I'm going to call Janet." |
| "Daniel," Jack exclaimed, grabbing his crutches, "what's wrong? Why do you need to call the doc?" |
| "Danny's shut down. He's unresponsive. I need her to check him out. We need to get him back." Daniel left to call Janet. Hearing Jack call out to him, he responded, "Just go sit with him for now. I'll explain everything after I talk to Janet." |
| Jack chose to not argue the point. Instead, he hobbled into Danny's bedroom. Danny was still lying on his back, staring past the ceiling. Jack sat on the bed at Danny's head, running his fingers through the long brownish-blonde hair. He realized Danny needed a haircut. He tried talking to him. "Danny, it's Daddy. You need to wake up now." Danny barely blinked. "Come on, Danny. I want to talk to you. I need you to tell me what's wrong." Nothing. Daniel walked into the room and sat on the rocker. "Well?" Jack asked him. |
| "Janet's on her way over." Daniel sighed, leaning back in the rocker. "Ugh, I never thought I'd be dealing with this from the outside." |
| "What are you talking about, Daniel?" Jack asked, now concerned for both Danny and Daniel. |
| Daniel looked over at Danny. "He's shut down, Jack. Tuned out. He's awake and aware, but choosing not to respond." |
| "And you know this how?" Jack inquired. |
| "How do you think, Jack?" he asked tiredly. "I used to do it when things got to be too much for me to handle. I'd take a break from the world." |
| "How do we bring him out of it?" Jack asked, continuing to rub Danny's head. "He's scaring me, he's so quiet." |
| "I don't know. I don't ever remember coming out of it until I was ready." |
| "What's the longest you ever stayed like this?" Jack couldn't imagine standing by and watching Danny like this for very long. |
| "Three days," Daniel stated flatly. It'd been after he'd been beaten and hospitalized. |
| Daniel heard the doorbell ring. "That must be Janet," he said, getting up to answer the door. |
| A few moments later, Daniel returned with Janet. She immediately began checking Danny over. After listening to his heart, checking his pulse and blood pressure, she checked his reaction to stimuli. He reacted only slightly. Sitting down at Danny's feet, she began asking questions. "What brought this on?" she asked, looking at Jack. |
| Jack looked towards Daniel to answer. Daniel explained about the discussion Danny and he had in the park. |
| "And he was fine until you brought him home?" she questioned. |
| "He fell asleep in the car on the way home. He hasn't talked since then." Daniel held his head in his hands. |
| "And you've done this before?" |
| "Yeah, about five or six times between the time my parents died and my finally leaving foster care." |
| Janet considered this. "And you don't remember what brought you out of it." |
| "No, I only remember waking up when I was ready to, when I felt secure." |
| "Is he alright, Doc?" Jack finally asked. |
| "Physically he's fine. Like Daniel said, he's just shut his brain down. We have to take care of him until he decides he wants to rejoin us." Janet had seen this in adults, but never in a child. "Keep talking to him. Make him feel safe and secure." |
| "Do you think it will take long?" Jack asked, worried for his new son. |
| "I hope not," Janet answered. "I'll come back in the morning. If he hasn't come out of it by then, I'll need to keep him in the infirmary and start an IV to hydrate him. If there's any change before then, call me." |
| "We will, Janet. Thank you for coming," Daniel said, getting up to show her out. |
| "Thanks, Doc," Jack said. |
| "You're welcome," Janet replied. |
| When Daniel left the room with Janet, Jack settled himself against the headboard. He gathered Danny into his arms, rubbing his back, talking softly. "Danny, I miss hearing your voice. Daniel and I decided you don't have to go back to that school you were in. I wish you'd told us how miserable you were." There was no response from Danny. "I know you want your mom and dad back. If there was any way to do that for you I would, but I can't. All I can do is love you." Jack placed a kiss on the top of Danny's head, wishing for his son to come back, remembering the son who never did, letting the tears flow for both. |
| Daniel watched Jack from the doorway and decided to leave them alone. He had his own memories to deal with. |
| A few hours later, Daniel returned. He took Danny from Jack and settled them in the rocker. "Jack, go get something to eat. It's my turn now." Surprisingly, Jack left without argument. |
| Daniel held Danny's head close to his chest, rocking. "Danny, you need to stop this retreat. I never realized just how scary it was for those around me. We can't solve anything until you talk to us. I want our parents back, too. However, I learned long ago I couldn't make it happen. I love you, Danny. More than you can imagine. More than I ever thought I could when I first saw you. I was afraid, of getting close to you. Afraid of losing a part of myself." He stopped talking for a while and just rocked back and forth. A short time later, he heard soft crying and felt shudders in Danny's small frame. Looking down, he saw Danny's thumb finally pop into his mouth, an action of self-comfort. "Oh, Danny," he said. He lifted Danny to his shoulder, rubbing his back. |
| "I'm sorry," Danny cried softly. "I didn't mean to scare you." |
| "I know, baby. I know," Daniel crooned. "I'm glad you're back." |
| "What did I do?" Danny questioned. |
| "You protected yourself by retreating, but I don't want you to do that any more. Jack and I are here to protect you now. You have to let us do it." |
| "I'm never going back, am I?" Danny asked. |
| "No, you're not," Daniel replied honestly. |
| Danny scanned the room. "Where's Daddy?" |
| "He's resting. Are you ready to see him?" Danny nodded. "Okay." Daniel arose with Danny in his arms and went to find Jack. They found him lying on his bed, eyes shut. Daniel set Danny on the ground. Danny climbed on the bed. Then hugged his dad. |
| Jack wrapped his arms around Danny tight. "You're back," he said. |
| "I'm back, Daddy. I'm sorry I scared you. I didn't mean to." |
| "Don't do it again, Bug," Jack stated. "I couldn't handle it." |
| "I won't, Daddy. I love you." Danny lay down beside Jack. |
| "I'll call Janet, let her know he's okay," Daniel said from the doorway. |
| "Okay," Jack replied, not letting go of his son. |
| Part 25: Danny Explains |
| Janet was thankful Danny had come out of his retreat so quickly. Instead of bothering them again that night, she told them she'd be by the next morning. The rest of the day and night Jack, Daniel, and Danny just enjoyed being with each other. No one talked about what had happened, choosing to wait for a while. Danny didn't leave Jack's side the entire time, even sleeping with him that night. |
| The next morning, all of them were in the living room when Janet stopped by. Janet checked him over physically and then started asking him questions about what had happened. Danny had climbed onto Daniel's lap after Janet finished with him. "So, Danny, do you remember what happened?" she asked. |
| "Sort of," Danny answered. |
| "Are you ready to talk about it?" she prodded. |
| "I guess so," he replied, but didn't continue. |
| Daniel pushed him to talk. "Go on, Danny. You need to talk about it. What do you remember about when you first shut down?" |
| "It was in the car, after our talk in the park." Danny hugged himself. "I just couldn't take any more. I wanted my mom and dad back so much, and you wouldn't take me back. I fell asleep. The next thing I knew, I was someplace warm. It felt safe." |
| "Do you know where you were?" Jack asked. |
| "I'm not sure, but I think it was Egypt. There wasn't anyone else there, but it didn't bother me to be alone." |
| "Did you know what was going on here?" Danny asked. "Do you remember us talking to you?" |
| "Yeah, I heard everything," Danny said shyly. "I'm sorry I didn't wake up when you wanted me to. I wasn't ready." |
| "It's okay, Danny. We understand," Jack comforted. |
| "I also felt things," Danny said quietly. |
| "What things?" Janet asked, curious. |
| "When Daddy was holding me, talking to me, I felt his fear." Danny glanced at Jack. "I felt how I reminded you of Charlie," Danny whispered, "when he died. I'm sorry, Daddy. I didn't mean to make you feel so sad." Danny was trying to hold back his tears. |
| "Come here, Bug," Jack requested, dealing with his own emotions. |
| Danny got off Daniel's lap and ran into Jack's arms. "I wanted to come back then, but I still wasn't ready." |
| "What did make you come back?" Jack asked. |
| "Baba did," Danny replied, looking at Daniel. "When I realized how afraid he was, too. I knew I couldn't keep scaring everyone. I'm sorry I waited so long. I didn't really understand what I had done." |
| Jack became serious. "We don't want you to do this again, Danny. You need to tell us how you're feeling before it goes this far." |
| "Yes, Sir. I thought I could handle it by myself." |
| "You don't have to, Danny," Daniel commented. "That's what we're trying to tell you. That's what took me so long to learn. You need to trust us to help you. It's our job, because we love you, not because we have to." |
| Janet decided it was time for her to leave and let them continue working things out. "I need to head to the mountain now. I'll let myself out." |
| "Thanks for coming, Janet," Daniel said. |
| "Yeah, thanks Doc," Jack added. |
| Danny walked over to Janet. He reached up for a hug. Janet bent down to accept it. "Thank you, Dr. Janet," he said, hugging tight. |
| "You're very welcome, Danny," she said, kissing the top of his head. "Take care." |
| Part 26: Family Rules |
| After Janet left, they continued talking. "So, what do we do about school?" Jack asked. |
| "What do you mean, Daddy?" |
| "Do you like the school you're going to now?" Daniel questioned. |
| Danny worried at his thumb. "I like the stuff I learn." |
| "What about the rest of it? Do you like the other kids and the teachers?" |
| "No," Danny whispered, still worried about causing problems. |
| Jack asked, "If you didn't have to, would you want to go back to the school?" |
| "No." |
| "The problem is, we don't know what to do with you if you don't go to that school," Daniel stated. "Do you have any idea?" |
| "Yes," Danny replied quietly, "I want to go to Rhonda's school." |
| "What about if you get bored?" Jack asked. |
| "I don't care," Danny insisted. "Rhonda's in honors classes. I could be too. I just want to have friends." |
| "We could supplement his schoolwork with more challenging material at home," Daniel suggested. "Sam might have some ideas." |
| "Okay, Danny," Jack said. "We'll look into it. In the meantime, you can study at home until we find a place for you to go." |
| "So you mean I don't ever have to go back to my old school?" Danny asked eagerly. |
| "No, Daniel will stop by tomorrow and withdraw you. Is there anything you left at school that you need?" Jack inquired. |
| Danny thought for a moment. "No, I brought everything home with me yesterday. I do have some things I have to return though." |
| "You can give them to Daniel tonight." Now Jack had to deal with the final issue. "One last thing, we need to deal with your fight." |
| "Oh, that," Danny mumbled, dropping his head. |
| "Yeah, that," Jack said, lifting Danny's chin with his finger. "Was there a reason for the fight?" |
| "She made me mad," Danny answered defending himself. "Besides, she threw the first punch. I was only defending myself." |
| "Yes, I was wondering about that," Jack questioned. "How did you learn a move like that?" |
| Danny didn't want to get Teal'c in trouble. "Do I have to tell you?" he asked. |
| "Yes," Jack insisted. |
| "I asked Teal'c to teach me," Danny replied quickly. |
| "Teal'c? When did you ask him, and why would he teach you without telling us?" Jack had never even thought of Teal'c teaching Danny to fight. |
| "Monday night. I told him about the bully and asked him not to tell you." Danny didn't want to get Teal'c in trouble. "He thought I should have already been taught to fight, so he showed me some defensive moves." |
| "Like twisting an arm behind the back," Daniel said. |
| "Yeah, he said I was a fast learner," Danny replied, before realizing he probably should have left that part out. |
| "Oh really," Jack said, raising his eyebrows. "So you think fighting was the right thing to do?" |
| "She didn't give me any other choice," Danny insisted. At least not any other choice he could think of. |
| "Could you have told the teacher?" |
| "Then I would have been a tattletale." Danny had watched other kids being teased for that. "Besides, they wouldn't have believed me." |
| "How do you know? Did you ever tell anyone what she was doing?" Jack asked. |
| "No," Danny muttered. |
| "Danny," Jack said sternly. |
| "No, Sir. I didn't try," Danny answered more respectfully. |
| "Then you don't know whether or not they would've believed you." |
| "No, Sir. I don't." Danny admitted, knowing he was in trouble now. |
| "So you didn't do everything you could've to avoid a fight." |
| "No, Sir." |
| "And you knew the rules about fighting, and the consequences if you did," Jack stated, leading him. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied. "But she started it," he whined, trying one last time. |
| "Danny Jackson O'Neill." Jack had had enough. It was time to end the discussion. "That is no excuse and you know it. It takes two people to fight." |
| "Jack," Daniel said, trying to help Danny, without contradicting Jack. "Remember what we talked about." |
| "Daniel, I remember very well," Jack replied. "Is there a problem?" |
| "No, Jack." Daniel didn't like seeing Danny in trouble, but after Jack's conversation with Danny, he realized Danny did have other choices. |
| "Good," Jack stated. To Danny, he asked, "So, what should we do about your breaking the rules?" |
| "Normally you spank me, Sir," he answered, wishing he hadn't been asked. |
| "Is there any reason not to do what I would normally do?" Jack wanted to see if Danny would take responsibly for his actions. |
| "No, Sir," Danny answered truthfully, "but I still don't want a spanking." |
| "No one wants a spanking, Danny," Jack agreed, "but do you deserve one based on the rules of this family?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed, reluctantly. |
| "Ready to get it over with?" Jack asked, patting his lap. |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny walked over to Jack's right side. He noticed Daniel get up and go to the kitchen. |
| Jack put a pillow over his lap to cushion his cast. He looked at Danny. Tears were already starting. Jack lowered Danny's pants, but left on the boxers. This wouldn't take long. He just wanted to reinforce the rules they lived by. "What are you getting this spanking for, Danny?" he asked, once he had Danny over his lap. |
| "F-for fighting. I'm sorry, I won't d-do it again," Danny stuttered. |
| "If you choose to fight again, you know what happens, right?" Jack was making sure Danny understood. |
| "Yes, Sir. If I fight, I get spanked." Danny just wanted it over with. He was tired of talking. |
| Jack was satisfied. He brought his palm down on Danny's backside. It didn't take many swats before Danny was crying hard. Jack flipped him over, cradling Danny in his lap. "It's over, Bug. All done. You know I love you." Jack rubbed his hand up and down Danny's back. |
| Danny quieted. "I love you, Daddy. I'm sorry I disappointed you." |
| "You're forgiven, Danny." Jack kissed his head. "Are you hungry?" Danny nodded his head. "I think Daniel made dinner. I can smell it cooking." |
| Danny sniffed. "Spaghetti?" |
| "Smells like it," Jack confirmed. "Ready to go eat?" |
| "Yep," Danny answered, "his sauce tastes a lot better now." |
| "It sure does." Jack didn't mention Daniel used sauce from a jar now. "Let's see if he needs any help." |
| "Sure, Daddy," he said, getting off the couch and handing Jack his crutches. |
| Part 27: Jack's Surprise |
| Daniel went back to work the next day, after withdrawing Danny from his school. Jack watched Danny and took care of finding out if Rhonda's school could accommodate him. He also made a few phone calls to arrange a surprise for Daniel and Danny. He only hoped his plan wouldn't backfire on him. A week later, his plan was in full swing. He'd arranged with Hammond for Daniel to have Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday off. Danny would start at his new school the Monday after that. He'd also bought the tickets and packed the bags with no one noticing. Friday night when Daniel came home, he sprung the news. "Daniel, Danny," he called out. "Come into the living room." |
| Daniel had just hung up his coat and put away his briefcase. Not knowing what Jack wanted, he met Danny as they entered the room. "Do you know what's up?" he whispered to Danny. |
| "Uh, uh," Danny answered. "Daddy's been on the computer a lot though." |
| "Hmm," Daniel muttered, as he and Danny sat down on the chair. "What do you want, Jack?" |
| "I have a surprise for all of us," Jack informed them. "We're all going on a trip." |
| "A trip!" Danny exclaimed. "Where?" |
| "Well," Jack said teasingly, "that's part of the surprise. A car is picking us up in thirty minutes." |
| "Thirty minutes! I haven't even packed, Jack." Daniel didn't really enjoy last minute plans. |
| "I've already packed everything we'll need," Jack said. "The bags are in my closet." |
| "Jack, what about work? I can't just take off," Daniel insisted. |
| "Already taken care of. You don't have to be back until Thursday." |
| "Am I going to like this surprise, Jack?" Daniel asked, worry evident in his voice. |
| Jack answered truthfully, "Honestly, Daniel, I don't know. I certainly hope so. Whether or not you like it, I think you need it. Just trust me." |
| "Okay, Jack. I'll trust you. I'll put the bags by the front door and see if I need anything else." Daniel set Danny down and walked out of the room. |
| Danny walked over to Jack. "Did you remember my camel?" he asked. |
| "I put it in your backpack this morning," Jack assured him. "Why don't you go to the bathroom now, so you're ready to go." |
| "Okay, Daddy." He left the room and then turned back, asking, "Will I like this trip?" |
| "I hope so, Danny," Jack said sincerely. "Now scoot." |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny ran off to do what he'd been told. |
| The military car arrived right on time. The driver placed the bags in the trunk and everyone climbed in the backseat. |
| Part 28: Daniel Figures It Out |
| For the plane ride, Jack had bought first class tickets. Danny was impressed with the big seats and the movie on the flight over. Jack and Daniel enjoyed the legroom. Daniel had noticed the destination when they arrived at the gate, however he chose to trust Jack and not ask him about it. Thinking about the reason Jack would want them to visit New York, worried him though. Fortunately, Danny was enjoying the excitement of the plane ride too much to notice his apprehension. Jack was aware and began to worry he'd made a mistake. |
| When they arrived in LaGuardia, Jack already had a car ready to take them to their hotel. Jack had reserved a two-bedroom suite so they could be comfortable. Jack and Danny would share one room, and Daniel would get the other. After they'd settled in, Jack tucked Danny into bed. All the excitement had worn him out and he fell asleep quickly. Jack went back into the middle room, grabbed a water bottle and sat on the couch. Daniel was already sitting in the chair opposite him. |
| "Why are we here, Jack?" he asked tiredly. |
| "I think you've already figured it out, haven't you?" Jack inquired. |
| Daniel sighed. "You found out where my parents are buried, right?" |
| "Yeah," Jack admitted. "We don't have to visit them if you don't want to though. Danny doesn't know why we're here yet. If you don't want to go, we'll just go sight-seeing." |
| "I'm not sure, Jack. I've been thinking about it ever since I realized we were flying to New York." Daniel scolded, "You should have told me." |
| "I'm sorry," Jack replied. "I was afraid you wouldn't come. When you told me you didn't know where your parents were buried, I thought you and Danny would benefit from visiting their graves." |
| "Perhaps," Daniel said. "I'll think about it." |
| "That's all I ask, Daniel," Jack stated. "We're here until Wednesday afternoon. Just let me know." |
| "Okay." Daniel stood up. "I'm heading to bed. Good night, Jack." |
| "Night, Daniel." Jack so hoped he'd done the right thing. He also hoped Daniel wouldn't be having nightmares tonight. |
| Jack didn't hear anything from Daniel's room all night. Early in the morning, he woke to a small child jumping on his bed. |
| "Daddy! It's time to get up. The sun's up. I want to go see stuff," Danny said excitedly, all the while bouncing on the bed. |
| Jack groaned, so much for sleeping in. "Okay, okay. Give me a minute. Why don't you go wake Daniel up?" |
| "Can I? What if he gets mad?" Danny asked. |
| Jack thought, 'Getting me angry didn't seem to bother you.' However, he said aloud, "I don't think he'll be angry, but if he is, I'll tell him I told you to." |
| "Okay," Danny said, jumping off the bed and running into Daniel's room. He jumped on the bed and started bouncing, "Baba, wake up! I already woke Daddy up." |
| "Ugh," groaned Daniel, "coffee." Daniel needed his caffeine fix. |
| Danny lay across Daniel's chest. "You have to get up to get coffee. Pleeeaase," he pleaded. |
| "Okay, give me a minute," Daniel said. "Go bug Jack some more." |
| "He told me to bug you," Danny said innocently. |
| "He did, did he? We'll just have to take care of that." Daniel rolled Danny off him onto the bed and tickled him. |
| Danny giggled. "Stop! I give up! I'll go bug Daddy!" When Daniel released him, Danny rolled off the bed and ran back to the middle room. |
| Jack had just hung up the phone after ordering breakfast from room service. "Danny, you need to take a bath now." |
| Danny stopped dead. "I don't want to. I'm not dirty." |
| "Yes, you are. You were too tired last night for your bath, so you have to take it this morning." Danny stood pouting, giving his dad his puppy dog eyes. Unfortunately, they didn't work. "We're not leaving this room until you take a bath, Danny. If you take too long, we'll get you a babysitter and Daniel and I will go out without you." |
| That did it. No way was Danny going to get left in the hotel room. "Fine," he muttered, stomping off to the bathroom. |
| "Watch your attitude, young man, or I'll hire the babysitter anyways," Jack threatened. |
| "Sorry, Sir," Danny said politely. "Can Baba help me with my bath?" |
| "If you managed to wake him up, I'm sure he will." Jack knew Danny was excited, but he wasn't about to let his attitude take hold. "You go get started and I'll tell him to come in and help." |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Danny quipped, in imitation of his dad. Jack just smiled. |
| Part 29: So Does Danny |
| Daniel knelt next to the tub and was shampooing Danny's hair, when Danny asked, "What's wrong, Baba?" |
| "Nothing's wrong," Daniel answered. |
| "Yes, there is. You're worried about something," Danny insisted. "You've been worried since we got on the plane." |
| "Nothing gets by you, does it?" Daniel commented. Danny just looked at him with concern. He finished rinsing the shampoo out of Danny's hair. "You know, Jack's right, you do need a haircut." |
| "Baba," Danny said, as sternly as he could. "Stop changing the subject." |
| "Fine, I'll tell you." Daniel took a deep breath. "Jack brought us here for a reason." |
| "To visit our parents," Danny replied without thought. |
| "Um, yeah." Daniel was startled. "How do you know that?" Danny shrugged his shoulders. Daniel picked Danny up out of the tub, stood him on the floor and wrapped a towel around him. He picked Danny up and walked out of the room. |
| "Are we going to go?" Danny asked quietly in Daniel's ear. |
| "Do you want to?" he whispered back. |
| "Yes." Danny laid his head on Daniel's shoulder, sucking his thumb. |
| Daniel saw Jack setting the breakfast on the table. He figured he might as well tell him now. "Jack, I guess we're going to visit our parents." |
| "You're sure?" Jack asked, somewhat surprised by Daniel's quick decision. |
| "Yeah," Daniel replied. "Danny wants to go." |
| "You told him?" Jack hadn't expected that. |
| Daniel sighed. "No, he already knew why we were here." Daniel sat Danny down on the chair, still wrapped in the towel. |
| "Oh," Jack said, not thinking of anything else to say. "Okay. We'll go after breakfast." |
| "That'll be fine, Jack." Daniel sat down next to Danny. "Let's eat." |
| Part 30: The Cemetery |
| Jack had arranged to have a driver and car available to make it easier to get around. After everyone was ready to go, Jack gave the driver the cemetery's address. The driver let them out at the gate. |
| "Jack do you have the map so we can find the graves?" Daniel asked quietly. |
| "Don't need it," Danny stated. He took hold of Daniel's hand and started walking. |
| Daniel looked back at Jack, who shrugged his shoulders. Then he followed, slowed by his crutches. |
| Danny led them across the grass to an area in the far right corner. He released Daniel's hand, walked up to a dual headstone, and knelt down. Using his finger, he traced the grooves of the names on the stone. The first name was Claire Jackson. When he finished tracing that one, he moved on to Melburn Jackson. Then the inscription, 'Beloved Parents.' Someone had been nice enough to purchase a nice headstone. |
| Daniel had stayed back. He held his arms tight across his chest. His eyes were fixed on the stone, but he didn't utter a sound. |
| Jack caught up with them. When he saw Danny kneeling in front of the headstone, he maneuvered himself so he could sit on the ground next to him. Danny caught his eye. "I'm never going to see them again, am I?" he asked quietly. |
| "No, you're not," Jack said simply. |
| "I miss them," Danny stated. |
| "I understand." Jack pulled Danny into a hug. |
| Danny didn't seem to be upset, just resigned to the truth. He put his head on Jack's shoulder. "Baba's angry," he whispered in Jack's ear. |
| "I thought he might be," Jack agreed. "I didn't mean to make him angry." |
| "He's not angry at you," Danny said, turning around and looking at Daniel. "He's angry at them." |
| Jack looked over at Daniel who had not moved. "Daniel? Are you okay?" Daniel didn't respond. "Daniel?" he called again. |
| "Huh," he mumbled. "What do you want, Jack?" |
| "I asked if you were okay," Jack said with concern. Danny had turned around and sat down on Jack's lap. |
| "I'm fine, Jack," Daniel replied. "It's a lot to take in." |
| Danny spoke up, "It's okay." |
| Daniel shook his head. "What are you talking about, Danny? What's okay?" |
| "It's okay for you to be angry," Danny answered. "They're sorry." |
| "Why would I be angry?" Daniel questioned flatly. |
| Danny walked over to Daniel and tugged on his shirt. Daniel looked down at him. "They left you alone. They didn't take care of you. That would make me angry." |
| "It wasn't their fault." Daniel whispered, staring at the headstone again. "It was an accident." |
| "The accident isn't what you're mad at, Baba." Danny hugged his leg. "They didn't make plans for you. That's what you're angry at." |
| "No, it's not," Daniel denied. "It's not." |
| "Daniel, it's okay to be angry." Jack said seriously. |
| Daniel dropped to the ground, hugging his knees. "No, it's not." |
| Danny wormed his way onto Daniel's lap. "Yes, it is. I was taken away from them. They didn't have a choice. But they should have planned to take care of you. They blew it." |
| Jack scooted over to sit by them. He put his hand on Daniel's shoulder. "Daniel, Danny's right. They should have taken care of you and they didn't. It's alright to be angry." |
| Daniel shook his head. "I loved them. I can't be angry with them." |
| Danny held Daniel's head between his hands. "Yes, you can. Just because you're angry with someone doesn't mean you stop loving them. Do you and Daddy stop loving me when you're angry?" |
| Daniel finally focused on Danny. "I'll never stop loving you, no matter what you do." He held Danny tightly. "It's just so hard. I was so alone." |
| "You're not now," both Danny and Jack said at the same time. |
| Daniel's tears finally came. "No, I'm not." Jack joined the hug. "I just miss them so much, even after all this time." |
| "You never stop missing the people you love, Daniel," Jack said, his emotions more apparent than he wanted. |
| "I think my mom thought my grandfather would take care of me. When he wouldn't, it hurt so much. I thought I wasn't good enough. I decided I'd take care of myself from then on. I didn't need anybody, ever again," Daniel admitted. |
| "Daniel, can you forgive them?" Jack asked, knowing forgiveness is a very hard thing to give. |
| "It was an accident, there's nothing to forgive," he insisted. |
| "Daniel," Jack said sternly, "you know that's not what I meant." |
| "I know," Daniel replied, "it's just, I've felt this way for so long. It's hard to change." |
| Danny pushed back from Daniel. "I forgave you and Daddy for giving me to the Simms." |
| "That you did, Danny," Daniel said. "Mom and Dad had friends who would have raised me, but they lived in Egypt. Without a will, the state of New York wouldn't give them custody. They were so busy with their lives, they never thought about it. All they had to do was write it down. It's hard to forgive that." |
| "I know it's hard," Jack said, "but can you?" Jack noticed Daniel staring at the headstone again. "Danny, why don't we leave him alone for a while?" |
| Danny looked to Daniel to make sure. "I think I could use the time alone, Danny. Don't go too far though." Danny climbed off Daniel's lap. "I'll let you know when I'm ready," Daniel told him. |
| Jack managed to stand back up. "Come on, Danny. We won't go far." Jack hobbled off a little way to where some stone benches were and sat down. Danny followed and climbed on the bench beside him. |
| Daniel sat on his parent's grave. He didn't speak aloud, but he worked though a lot of issues in his head. He let them know how he'd felt when they left him. How he was so angry to be left alone. All he'd ever wanted was to feel secure, to have someone want him. After about a half hour, he finally forgave them, and he cried. |
| When Danny saw Daniel wipe his tears and stand up, he ran over to him. Daniel picked him up. "They are sorry, you know," Danny said. |
| "I believe you." Curious, Daniel asked, "How do you know, though?" |
| Danny laid his head on Daniel's shoulder. "I just know," he whispered. "Did you say good bye?" |
| "Yes, did you?" Daniel questioned, accepting Danny's answer. He didn't know how Danny knew so many things, but he believed what Danny said. |
| "Yes," Danny replied, "can we go now?" |
| "Sure," Daniel answered. |
| By this time, Jack had made it over to them. "What do you want to do now, Danny?" |
| "Eat. Can we eat in the park?" Danny had seen Central Park on the drive over. It had fascinated him. |
| "Sound good to you, Daniel?" Jack asked. |
| "Sounds good," he agreed. |
| Part 31: Central Park |
| Jack told the driver to take them to the merry-go-round at Central Park. He knew there would be places to eat, and thought Danny might like to ride the merry-go-round. Overwhelmed by everything there was to see, Danny started to run off. Hearing, "Danny Jackson O'Neill!" stopped him in his tracks. He turned around to see Jack staring at him. "Just where do you think you're going, young man?" |
| Danny thought of the best answer he could come up with. "I'm going to come stand by you, Daddy," he answered as he walked back to his dads. |
| "Good answer," Jack said. "Central Park is huge and there are a lot of people around. You need to stay with us, or you'll get lost." |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny's mind was running a mile a minute. He asked, "Not that I plan to get lost, but what should I do if it happens?" Danny had started thinking of worst-case scenarios after reading the book. |
| Daniel knelt down beside him. "Danny, you see all those policemen riding the horses." Danny nodded. "If you do get lost, find one of them and tell them you're lost." |
| "Okay, Baba," Danny said, satisfied. |
| "Why don't you hold my hand?" Daniel suggested. |
| Danny held his hand and started swinging it. "Can we ride the merry-go-round first?" |
| "I thought you were hungry," Jack pointed out. |
| "Oh yeah," Danny replied. "After we eat then?" |
| "After we eat," Jack agreed. |
| After they ate, Danny convinced his dads to ride the merry-go-round four times in a row. Jack was frustrated because he had to sit on one of the ride's benches, while Danny and Daniel got to ride the moving horses. |
| They finally told Danny it was time to see other things. Danny reluctantly agreed. Next stop was the zoo. The penguins intrigued Danny. Living in the desert his whole life, Danny couldn't imagine enjoying the cold and ice. Then Danny acted like the monkeys he saw, making Jack and Daniel laugh. Visiting the zoo wore Jack out, so they decided to head back to the hotel to rest. |
| "Did you have a good day, Danny?" Jack asked, settling onto the couch. |
| "Ya think," he said. "It was great. Can we go back tomorrow?" |
| "What more did you want to see?" Daniel asked. |
| "I saw a map while we were at the park," Danny replied, "and it showed a museum. Can we go there?" |
| "Sure," answered Jack. "You're a museum nut like Daniel, aren't you?" Museums were not a favorite of Jack's, but he would go to them if Danny wanted. "Sound good to you, Daniel?" |
| Daniel startled. "What? Oh the museum. Sure, sounds great," he answered, although he didn't sound great. |
| Jack and Danny looked at each other, a silent query passing between them. 'Is Daniel okay?' they both thought. Deciding not to press the issue, Jack said, "It's been a long day. Why don't we order room service and call it a night?" |
| "It's too early to go to bed," Danny whined. |
| Jack scolded him, "If you keep whining, bedtime will be even earlier." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny responded. "Do I at least get time to write in my journal?" |
| "I'll order dinner. You can write in your journal until it comes. Then I'll decided how much more time you get." Jack couldn't get over how much a five-year old could enjoy writing in a journal. He could barely write his name at that age. |
| "Okay," Danny said, going to his room to get his journal. After retrieving it, he curled up on the chair and began writing. |
| Dinner arrived, and everyone sat down to eat. Jack and Danny discussed the day's events, but Daniel remained quiet. Even though Jack and Danny noticed, they didn't say anything, thinking Daniel was still processing his time at the cemetery. |
| After dinner, Jack asked, "Danny, do you want to take your bath now, or in the morning?" |
| "Can't I just skip it altogether, Daddy?" Danny said hopefully. |
| "Danny," Jack warned. |
| "Just kidding, Daddy," Danny said, grinning. "I'll take it now. Do I have to wash my hair?" |
| "Yes, you do," Jack insisted. "If you'd let me cut it short, you wouldn't have to wash it as much." |
| "Baba's hair is long," Danny pointed out. |
| "I know," Jack said, glaring at Daniel with a smile, "and he washes it every day." |
| "Oh," said Danny, resigned to the situation. "Are you going to wash my hair, Baba?" |
| "I'm pretty tired, Danny," Daniel answered. To Jack, he said, "Can you take care of it?" |
| "Sure, Daniel. Get a good night's sleep," Jack replied. "Come on, Danny. Let's go get it over with so you can get to bed." Danny groaned. |
| Raising Danny By RPonda - Parts 33-45 |
| Part 33: Danny's Journal |
| The museum trip took them all day. They only took a break to eat lunch in the museum cafeteria. Before they were ready to head back to the hotel, Danny got to shop in the gift shop. He was very careful in making his selections. He chose a T-shirt with pyramids on it (one for him and a matching one for Rhonda), a journal with pyramids on the cover, and pyramid pencils. Back at the hotel, Danny once more wrote in his journal before dinner. |
| While Daniel was giving Danny his bath, Jack got curious. He wanted to know what a five year old would write in a journal. He picked up Danny's journal and sat down on the chair. He was surprised when he opened it. The writing looked like scribbles. Jack was confused. He knew Danny could write because he'd seen his school papers. Not realizing how long he'd sat turning the pages, he heard, "Daddy, what are you doing?" Startled, Jack dropped the book in his lap. "Um," Jack stammered. |
| Danny had finished his bath and wanted to say good night to his dad. "Were you trying to read my journal, Daddy?" he asked. |
| "Yeah," Jack admitted. "I was wondering what you were writing about." |
| Danny walked over and sat on Jack's lap. "So, what did I write about?" he asked, with a knowing grin. |
| "I don't know what you wrote about," Jack answered, letting Danny have his fun. "I couldn't read it." |
| "You could've asked me to read it to you," Danny scolded, as only a child can. "I would've, you know." |
| Jack noticed Daniel leaning against the door jam. "You going to help me out here?" he pleaded. |
| "Nope," Daniel replied chuckling. "You got yourself into it, you get yourself out." |
| "Thanks a lot, Daniel." Jack asked Danny, "Would you read it to me?" |
| "Sure," Danny answered. "I'm not trying to hide anything. I just decided I liked languages so much, I wrote my own." Danny looked over his shoulder at Daniel. "Baba knows it. It's how he writes in his journals." |
| Surprised, Jack asked Daniel, "You do? Why haven't I ever noticed?" |
| Daniel looked smug. "First, you never read anything I write. Second, I only write that way in my personal journals. Keeps them more secure." |
| Jack was indignant. "I do to read what you write." Daniel raised his eyebrows. "Okay, I skim your mission reports," Jack admitted. He was once more amazed at how brilliant Daniel was. "You really developed your own language when you were five?" |
| "No," Daniel answered, "I was four. It's developed a lot since then. I've had to add a lot more words." |
| Danny's eyes lit up at this. "Will you teach me, Baba?" he asked. |
| "Of course." Daniel gave Danny a conspiratorial wink. "We'll have to do it when Jack's not around though." Danny winked back in agreement. |
| "Hey!" Jack said, in mock indignation. "That's not fair." |
| "You can always develop your own language, Jack," Daniel said teasingly. |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Jack responded. To Danny, he said, "Time for bed." He held Danny's hand as he stood up. |
| "Aw, Daddy," Danny whined. "Five more minutes? I'll read you my journal." |
| "Not tonight, Bug." Jack walked by Daniel. "Say good night to Baba." |
| Danny reached up and hugged Daniel. "Night, Baba. I love you. Sleep well." |
| "Good night, Danny," Daniel said, hugging him back. "I love you, too. Happy dreams." |
| "You, too," Danny said, releasing him. |
| Jack tucked Danny into bed, placing a kiss on his forehead. "Love you, Bug." |
| "Love you, too." Danny curled up around his camel, popped his thumb in his mouth and fell asleep. |
| Part 34: Tourist Time |
| The next day Jack took them to the Empire State building. Unfortunately, Jack didn't know both Daniel and Danny were afraid of heights. Staying well away from the windows, Daniel buried his fears as best he could. Danny buried his head in Jack's shoulder, only lifting his head once to see the view. |
| "Sorry, guys," Jack apologized. "I didn't realize you'd be afraid." |
| "That's okay, Jack," Daniel responded. "I didn't say anything because I was hoping Danny wasn't afraid yet. I guess I was wrong." |
| Jack rubbed Danny's back. "You ready to go back down now, Bug?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny answered. "It is beautiful, even if I don't like being up here." |
| Jack chuckled. "Okay, let's head back down." He passed Danny off to Daniel because he had to use his crutches. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they reached the lobby. |
| "Where to now?" Danny asked, once everyone was back in the car. |
| "Now," Jack said, messing Danny's hair, "we go back to the hotel and you take a nap." |
| "A nap!" Danny complained. "I'm not tired. Why do I have to take a nap?" |
| "No complaining, young man," Jack scolded. "I've got a surprise for you tonight and you need to get some rest if you want to go with us." |
| Danny pouted. "Is it a good surprise or a bad surprise?" |
| "It's a good surprise," Daniel answered. |
| Danny glared at his baba. "You know what it is, too?" |
| "Yes, I do," Daniel replied, "and I think you'll like it." |
| "You're sure?" Danny didn't want to take a nap without good reason. |
| "Yes, he's sure," Jack butted in, tired of the conversation. "So, when we get back to the hotel, you're taking a nap without a fight. Understood?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny grumbled. Catching Jack's glare at his tone of voice, Danny added respectfully, "No arguing." |
| "Good," Jack said. "That's settled then." |
| Danny couldn't resist one last try. "Can I at least write in my journal first?" |
| "Danny!" |
| "Before I forget what I saw today," Danny pleaded. |
| "Jack, come on," Daniel said, in Danny's defense. "Twenty minutes couldn't hurt." |
| "For crying out loud." Jack wasn't one to give in, but they both had a point. "Twenty minutes, not one minute more." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny and Daniel said together, sharing a look. They didn't win against Jack often. |
| "You two are going to make me gray before my time," Jack grumbled. |
| Danny wrote in his journal and took his nap. Not remembering actually falling asleep, he was surprised when Jack woke him up and said it was time to get ready to go. They still wouldn't tell him where he was going, which frustrated him to no end. Of course, Jack was enjoying every minute of the suspense. |
| Once in the car, Jack handed the driver a slip of paper telling him where to take them. Danny pestered both Jack and Daniel the whole way trying to find out where he was going. Soon they pulled up at Madison Square Gardens. When the driver stopped at the entrance and they'd exited the car, Danny asked, "Now will you tell me why we're here?" |
| Jack smiled. "I have a friend who got us tickets to a Rangers' game?" |
| "Rangers?" Danny said, confused. "What are Rangers?" |
| Jack sighed. "New York Rangers. The hockey team." Danny still looked confused. "Never mind, you'll see when we get inside." Before they went to their seats, they stopped at the team shop. Jack bought Danny a jersey, a small hockey stick, and a souvenir puck. Daniel bought the snacks and then they all found their seats. |
| Daniel was a bit surprised. He knew Jack's friend had given him the tickets, but he hadn't expected rink side seats. "Nice seats, Jack," he commented. |
| "Thanks," Jack replied. |
| Danny didn't sit in his own seat much. Most of the time Jack held Danny on his lap and pointed out the important aspects of the game. Danny did his best to keep up with the action, but even with his nap, he couldn't stay awake. He finally crashed during the third period and Jack passed him over to Daniel, so he could pay attention to the game. Daniel was more the happy to hold Danny. It gave him an excuse to not pay attention. When the game ended, they all went back to the hotel and got a good night's sleep. |
| Part 35: Lego's™ take 2 |
| The next morning, Jack wasn't sure what they should do. He decided to ask the driver if he had any ideas when they got in the car. |
| "I know the perfect place," the driver said. "Leave it to me." |
| The next thing they knew, the car had pulled up in front of FAO Swartz. "You guys will have a great time here," the driver assured them. |
| Danny got out of the car, overwhelmed by the music, crowds and noise. "What is this place, Daddy?" |
| "This is a toy store, Bug. A really, really, big toy store," Jack answered. He'd never been to one, but had heard about them. |
| Danny grabbed Daniel's hand and held tight. He was afraid of getting lost in the crowd. They walked past the stuffed animals, went up the escalator to the next floor, and found dolls. Not interested in those, they rode the escalator up to the third floor. Oh boy, construction toys. Jack crutched his way over to the Lego's™ immediately. Daniel and Danny caught each other's eyes. 'Oh no!' they were both thinking. |
| "Come here, guys. I didn't know they had all these cool kits," Jack said, picking up two at once. "Look, these cars have little engines with pistons that go up and down." |
| "Those are nice, Jack, but I think Danny's more interested in the desert Lego™ sets," Daniel pointed out, showing Jack where Danny was carefully looking through the boxes. |
| "Oh," Jack said, sounding disappointed. "Maybe we'll get some of the Techic™ sets, too. He'd get into them if they were around." |
| "Whatever you say, Jack." Daniel went over to Danny to help him pick out what he wanted. Jack kept looking at the Techic's™. |
| "So, Danny," Daniel asked, "Which one do you like best?" Daniel could tell he was really interested in the larger kit, but Danny pointed to one of the smaller ones. "You're sure you only want this little one?" Daniel picked up the big box, holding it out. "This one looks a lot more interesting." |
| Danny shook his head. "It's too expensive," he said quietly. "You've bought me too much already." |
| "Danny," Daniel said reassuringly, "if I didn't want to get the bigger kit for you, I wouldn't have asked." |
| "Oh," Danny replied, hanging his head and rubbing his thumb. "I didn't want to be any trouble." |
| Daniel pulled him into a hug. He thought Danny had gotten past worrying about that. "Stop worrying so much about being trouble. We love you. You may get in trouble, but you are not trouble." |
| Danny held on tight. "Yeah. When I get in trouble, Daddy gets that look on his face," he whispered in Daniel's ear. |
| "Yes, he does," Daniel agreed, chuckling. "So, the big kit?" Danny nodded. "Good. Think we'll ever get Jack out of here?" |
| "Nope," Danny replied, looking over at Jack. He had piled about ten kits on the table next to him, and was still looking at more. "Not without a truck." |
| "Ya think," Daniel quipped. "Let's go get him." Daniel put Danny's box under his arm. Taking Danny's hand, they walked over to Jack. Jack didn't even notice them. "Jack, Danny picked out what he wants. It's time to go." |
| "Sure, Daniel," Jack said. "Just help me with these boxes." |
| "Daddy," Danny said, "I think you have too many." |
| "Nonsense, you'll love these. I found the kit that has the motor to make the cars run." Jack was too involved in what he was doing to notice Daniel step in front of him. |
| "Jack, leave the Lego's™ alone, and back away slowly," Daniel said firmly. |
| Jack finally looked up and noticed Daniel's face, firm, but with a twinkle in his eye. "Daniel!" |
| "Jack." |
| "Daniel." |
| "Jack," Daniel said one last time, "If you get all those, we're going to need another suitcase." |
| "But," Jack started to say. |
| Daniel interrupted him. "Danny picked one kit, you can pick one kit. We can always buy more later." |
| "Yeah, Daddy," Danny pitched in. Then he backed behind his baba, afraid he'd said the wrong thing. |
| Jack didn't even notice Danny's comment. "Two kits?" Jack pleaded. |
| Daniel pulled Danny out from behind him. Then asked, "Do you think Jack should get two kits, Danny?" Danny nodded. "Okay, Jack. Two kits." |
| Jack spent another ten minutes trying to decide which ones he wanted. Finally making his selection, with another push from Daniel, they paid for their items and left. |
| The rest of the day was spent in the car, getting a guided tour of the city from the driver. |
| Part 36: Cemetery take 2 |
| Wednesday was the last day they had to spend in New York. They flew out that afternoon. While eating breakfast, Jack asked, "Is there one last thing you guys want to do before we leave?" |
| Danny looked at Daniel, and Daniel looked at Danny. An unspoken message passed between the two of them. Jack picked up on it. "The cemetery," he stated. Danny and Daniel nodded in agreement. They didn't know when they'd get to New York again. "Fine by me," Jack said. "After breakfast we'll pack up and then go to the cemetery. That way we can go straight to the airport from there." |
| "Sounds good to me, Jack," Daniel replied. "Thanks." |
| An hour and a half later, they were back at their parents' cemetery. The three of them walked back to the gravesite, remembering the route. Danny once again knelt in front of the headstone. "Do you think they know I didn't want to leave them?" he asked no one in particular, as he traced the names again. |
| Daniel knelt down next to him. "They know, Danny. They know." He put his hand on Danny's shoulder. |
| Danny shrugged it off, turning to look at him. "How do they know, Baba? I just disappeared. Maybe they thought I ran away or Abdul came back and took me," he said sadly. |
| "Danny," Daniel responded, "you remember when you told me they were sorry for leaving me." Danny nodded. "Well I know, they knew, you didn't want to leave them. You have to trust me on this." |
| Danny started to cry. He wrapped his arms around Daniel's neck. "I love you, Baba, but I still want them back." He put his head on Daniel's shoulder, crying hard. |
| "I know, baby. I know," Daniel comforted. "There's nothing wrong with wanting them back. I still do, too. I always will." He stood up, holding Danny in his arms. His own tears falling. |
| Jack came and stood by them. "Danny," he said, rubbing Danny's head, "We never stop missing the people we love. It's okay." |
| Daniel held Danny until the tears subsided, for both of them. "Ready to go now?" he asked Danny. |
| "Yes," Danny answered. Then he asked, "Can we visit again another time?" |
| Jack answered, "We'll come back again. Don't worry." He looked at his watch. "We need to head to the airport now." |
| "Sure, Jack," Daniel said. He carried Danny back to the car. They drove to the airport and flew back to Colorado Springs. |
| Part 37: Trouble On Base |
| Back in Colorado Springs life got back to normal. Daniel went back to work and Jack watched Danny until he started at his new school on Monday. Thursday and Friday though, Jack began physical therapy so he could be cleared for active duty. Instead of taking Danny to day-care or finding a babysitter, Jack got clearance to bring him along. The first day went fine. Danny sat in the back and read a book. He was just happy to not be stuck in day-care. On Friday however, Danny became bored. He was tired of reading and wanted to go work with Daniel. His baba had been teaching him Goa'uld, and he wanted to work on it some more. He hoped he could help with translations soon. |
| His dad was in the middle of some intensive work, so Danny decided to find Daniel's office on his own. He knew Daniel's office was on a lower level. Since he didn't have an elevator card, he took the stairs. When he got off on the level he thought the office was on, it didn't look familiar. Rather than go back or ask for help, he made the choice to look around on his own. He passed a few airmen who took no notice of him. He'd been on base before, although he was always accompanied by one of his dads. At some point he turned the corner, went through a door and ended up in the gate room. SG-3 was preparing to depart, and the Stargate kawooshed, startling him. |
| Next thing he heard was General Hammond's voice through the loud speaker, "Danny Jackson O'Neill! What are you doing in the gate room? Airman, bring that child to my office immediately!" |
| The airman didn't think twice about following the order. He picked up Danny around the waist like he was a sack of potatoes. Then he carried him to General Hammond's office and deposited him in front of the desk. Danny was too shocked by the method of transport to say anything. |
| Hammond wasn't. He dismissed the airman with instructions to find and bring back Colonel O'Neill. Danny's heart sunk. "Young man, why were you in the gate room, alone no less? Aren't you supposed to be with Colonel O'Neill?" Hammond asked, irritation evident in his tone and on his face. |
| "Y-yes, S-sir," Danny stammered, rather nervously. He'd never been in this much trouble with the General before. "I...I was looking for B-baba and I got l-lost." |
| "And why were you looking for Dr. Jackson on your own?" Hammond questioned, eyes boring holes into Danny. "Does your father know you left the therapy room?" |
| "N-no, S-sir." Danny was having a hard time keeping his tears from falling. "I...I didn't tell him. I'm sorry, Sir. I d-didn't mean to be any trouble." His tears won the battle and began falling down his face. He quickly wiped them away, continuing to stand at attention. |
| Hammond's resolve to be stern with young Danny was beginning to waver, until he realized what could have happened to Danny, if there had been an emergency in the gate room when he'd walked in. "Do you know how dangerous it is to roam around this base without an adult?" |
| "I didn't think of that, Sir," Danny admitted. "I won't do it again. I just wanted to find Baba." |
| "It certainly won't happen again, young man," Hammond stated. "I'm beginning to regret ever allowing you on base in the first place." |
| Danny thought he'd collapse. He had to be allowed on base. He wanted to work on translations with his baba. He knew he'd really blown it. "Please, Sir," he pleaded. "Please don't ban me from the base. I'll never wander around again. I promise. I want to work with Baba on translations." |
| Now Hammond was confused. "What are you talking about, Danny?" |
| Danny wondered if he'd be in even more trouble if he told the General Daniel had been teaching him Goa'uld. However, he knew he'd be in worse trouble if he lied about it. "Baba's been teaching me Goa'uld, Sir," Danny answered quietly, staring at the floor. |
| "Danny, look at me when you're talking to me," Hammond scolded. |
| Danny lifted his head immediately. "Yes, Sir. S-sorry, Sir." |
| "How long has Dr. Jackson been teaching you?" Hammond asked. He didn't remember giving permission for this. Picking up his phone he asked his secretary to send Dr. Jackson to his office. |
| "A couple of weeks, Sir." Danny tried to protect his baba. "I asked him to when I saw the language one day." |
| At that point Jack knocked on the door, stopping the conversation. "Enter," Hammond ordered. |
| Jack walked into the office in his sweats. He'd come directly from therapy, not having noticed Danny had left the room until the airman told him why he was wanted. The doctor had removed the cast and he was walking with a cane, making him more mobile. When he realized Danny had left without permission, he was angry with him, but he also knew there'd be trouble with the General for letting Danny get away. Deciding to let Hammond take the lead, Jack stated respectfully, "You wanted to see me, Sir." |
| "Have you been informed of our current trouble, Colonel?" Hammond asked. |
| "I was told Danny had been found in the gate room, General," Jack replied. |
| Hammond questioned, "Were you aware he'd left the therapy room, Colonel?" |
| "No, Sir," Jack answered honestly. He looked down at Danny for the first time. He saw how nervous Danny was, but was unsure whether he was afraid of being punished or of the General. At this point he was a little afraid of the General himself. |
| Danny just wished he could crawl into a hole. However, he remained at attention like his father and tried to be brave, even though he couldn't stop his tears. He was starting to understand he'd not only gotten himself in trouble, but also both of his fathers. |
| "When I allowed you to bring him with you to physical therapy, it was with the understanding he would be watched, was it not?" the General asked, steel in his voice. |
| "Yes, Sir. It was," Jack answered. Taking full responsibility for his part in the problem, Jack added, "I apologize for leaving him unsupervised." |
| "You know better than anyone how dangerous this base can be." Hammond scolded him. |
| "Yes, Sir." Jack couldn't do anything but agree. |
| "Danny," the General said, addressing him. Danny jumped, surprised at being included in the conversation again. "How did you manage to get as far as the gate room without being stopped?" |
| "I don't know, Sir," Danny admitted. "I wasn't sneaking around." |
| "Did you see anyone while you were walking around?" Hammond asked. |
| "Yes, Sir." |
| "And no one stopped you or asked you where you were going?" |
| "No, Sir." |
| "Colonel," Hammond began, "we will be talking about this incident again privately. In the meantime, I want you to write a memo to all base personnel about proper procedure to follow regarding unaccompanied minors on the base." |
| "Yes, Sir," Jack said. "I will do that as soon as I deal with Danny's behavior. If that is alright with you, Sir." |
| "Have it ready for me to review on Monday, Colonel. Dismissed." The General returned to the papers on the desk. |
| Danny looked at Jack to see what to do. Jack indicted he should follow him out the door, so he did. On their way out, they saw Daniel coming in. |
| "What's up, Jack?" Daniel asked, wondering at Jack's state of dress. "I was told the General wanted to see me." |
| "Danny here managed to be in the gate room when SG-3 was departing," Jack answered, tapping Danny on the head. "I don't know why he wants to see you." |
| Danny hugged Daniel. While looking up at him, he cried, "I told General Hammond about your teaching me Goa'uld. I didn't mean to get you in trouble. I'm sorry." |
| Daniel rubbed Danny's head. "Calm down, Danny. I'm sure it's not that bad." |
| "Come on, Danny," Jack said. "We've got a few things we need to talk about in my office. We'll meet you in your office when we're done, Daniel." |
| "Okay, Jack," he said, giving Danny one last pat. |
| Danny followed Jack to his office, dread written all over his face. |
| Part 38: Paying the Consequences |
| As soon as they entered the office and Jack closed the door, Danny burst out crying, "I'm sorry, Daddy. I know I shouldn't have left the room. I wanted to find Baba. I was bored and you were busy. I didn't mean to get you and Baba in trouble. It's all my fault." |
| Jack took the crying child into his arms and sat down on his chair. He knew he had to deal with Danny feeling guilty for everything that had happened, before he dealt with the rules Danny had broken. "Danny," he said, trying to get his attention. "Danny, look at me." Danny looked at his dad, wiping the tears from his eyes. "You are only responsible for yourself. Do you understand what I'm talking about?" Danny shook his head. Jack tried to explain. "What rules did you break?" |
| "I left the room and wandered off," Danny answered between hitched breaths. |
| "That's right. You will be held responsible for breaking those rules." Jack went on, "But I have rules I have to live by, too. One of those rules is I'm responsible for watching you, whether or not you follow my rules." |
| Danny looked confused. "But if I didn't leave, you wouldn't be in trouble with General Hammond. That makes it my fault." |
| "No, it doesn't." Jack tried again. "I'm in trouble with General Hammond because I broke the rules I agreed to when he allowed you to come on base. It was my responsibility to make sure you followed those rules." |
| "But you told me to stay and I didn't." Danny still didn't understand. |
| "I was to preoccupied with what I was doing to keep an eye on you. If I couldn't watch you, I shouldn't have brought you," Jack insisted. "That makes it my fault." |
| "But you trusted me," Danny said. |
| "Yes, I did," Jack agreed. "However, you're five years old and I'm the grown up, that makes it my responsibility to watch you." |
| "So, does that mean I'm not in trouble?" Danny asked hopefully. |
| "Not on your life, young man," Jack answered sternly. "You're in a whole lot of trouble, but only for what you did, not for my being in trouble with the General." |
| "Oh," Danny replied. His stomach was tying itself in knots. "I'm getting a spanking, right?" |
| "Ya think," Jack answered. Not giving Danny any more time to worry about his spanking, Jack flipped him over on his lap and lowered his pants and boxers. Danny stiffened. He hated waiting for the first swat. However, Jack wasn't one to break tradition. "What are you being spanked for, Danny?" |
| "For not staying where I was supposed to," Danny cried out. "For wandering off. I'm sorry. I won't do it again," he promised. |
| "You've said that before, Danny," Jack reminded him. "Therefore, this spanking will be worse than the last one. If you make the mistake of wandering off again, the next spanking will be even worse," Jack stated sternly. He knew how much trouble the adult Daniel could get into when he wandered off. He hoped he could break Danny of this habit, before he got himself into more trouble than he could handle. |
| Danny cringed. The last spanking had been bad enough. Even though he knew he deserved it, he pleaded, "Please, Daddy. Don't spank me. I'm sorry." |
| "I know you're sorry, but you also know the family's rules and what happens when you break them." Jack landed his first swat, not giving Danny a chance to plead any more. This time he didn't stop when the heavy crying started. He landed a few more swats to make his point and palm felt. Pulling up Danny's pants and holding him tight to his chest, Jack began comforting him. "It's over, Bug. All over. Shh. I love you, and I want to keep you safe," he soothed, rubbing his back. |
| Danny's cries lessened and his breathing eased. "I k-know, D-daddy. I l-love you, too. I w-won't do it again." |
| "I know, Bug. I know." Jack knew he would try not to do it again, but knowing the adult Daniel, this wouldn't be the last time he'd deal with this behavior. "Let's go wash your face and then go find Daniel." |
| Danny looked up at Jack. "Daddy," he asked shyly. |
| "Yes, Danny." |
| Danny wasn't sure if he should ask his question, but he had to know. "If you spank me for breaking our rules," he said, hesitating, "does General Hammond spank you for breaking his rules?" |
| Jack couldn't help smiling at the idea. "No, Danny. General Hammond doesn't spank me for breaking his rules." 'Although he probably wants to,' Jack thought. Instead of voicing his thought, he said, "He does something much worse." |
| Danny couldn't think of anything worse than a spanking. "What does he do?" Danny asked, afraid for his dad. |
| "He assigns me extra paperwork," Jack told him. Jack noticed Danny was confused, and said, "Never mind, Danny. Just trust me, it's pretty bad." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said, carefully getting off Jack's lap. "Let's go find Baba." He took Jack's hand and walked with him to wash his face and then find Daniel. |
| When they got to Daniel's office it was empty, so Jack and Danny decided to wait. Every time Jack picked up something Danny knew he shouldn't, he took it away from his dad and put it away. Frustrated, Danny finally grabbed something he knew Daniel wouldn't worry about and gave it to his dad to play with. |
| After about a fifteen-minute wait, Daniel walked in the door. "Hi, guys," he said. |
| "Hey, Daniel," Jack replied. "How did your talk with Hammond go?" |
| "Are you in trouble, too?" Danny asked, worried for his baba. |
| Daniel messed up Danny's hair. "A little bit, Danny. The General was upset I didn't ask him about teaching you Goa'uld first," he admitted. "However, he says as long as you know you can't ever speak it or write it outside of the base, I can keep teaching you." |
| "You already told me that, Baba," Danny said, confused. "You know I know what I'm allowed to talk about." |
| "I know, Danny," Daniel assured him, "but I should have talked to the General first. That was my responsibility." |
| "Is General Hammond going to make you do more paperwork?" Danny asked innocently. |
| Daniel, confused, looked over to Jack for help. Jack gave him an 'I'll explain it later' look. "Sure," Daniel answered, making it a point to remember to ask Jack what he'd agreed to. |
| "I'm sorry, Baba," Danny said sincerely. |
| "Don't worry so much, Danny. Everything's all right. Okay?" Danny nodded. |
| The phone rang, and Daniel answered it. When he hung up, he said, "Jack, Hammond wants to see you now. I'll watch Danny." |
| "Okay," Jack replied. "Be good, Danny." |
| "I will, Daddy." Danny wished he hadn't gotten everyone in trouble. After Jack left, Daniel began to work with him on Goa'uld again. He was definitely a fast learner. |
| Part 39: Hammond's Proposal |
| Hammond's office door was open when he arrived. Jack poked his head in, and Hammond, talking on the phone, waved him in. Jack stood at attention until the General motioned for him to sit down. |
| Hammond hung up the phone, and then began the conversation. "Colonel, you do realize Danny cannot wander around the base on his own," he said, getting right to the point. |
| "Yes, Sir," Jack replied. "I am sorry I didn't supervise him completely." |
| "Putting that aside, Jack," Hammond said, switching to the use of Jack's first name, indicating the conversation was now personal, "just how smart is Danny?" |
| "He's extremely smart, George," Jack answered. "But I'm not sure what you're getting at." |
| "What I'm wondering about is," George said carefully, "will he be able to learn Goa'uld well enough, so that he actually could help with translations?" |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Jack answered. "There's no doubt about it." |
| "Is it something he would want to do?" |
| "Of course," Jack responded. "Are you wanting to hire him to work here?" he asked, incredulous. |
| "Not exactly," Hammond said. "But you know how short-handed we are with people who can do translations." |
| "I know that. I see how much overtime Daniel puts in." Jack thought for a moment. "But George, he's five years old." |
| "I understand, Jack," George insisted. "And I'm leaving the matter entirely up to the three of you. However, if you decide to let him help out, I'll clear it for him to be on base, supervised of course." |
| "I'll consider it and I'll talk to Daniel and Danny," Jack conceded. "Is there anything else?" |
| "Actually, there is one more thing." Hammond looked serious. "I'm worried I scared Danny too much." |
| "I don't think so," Jack said. |
| "I don't want him to be afraid of me, Jack," George admitted. |
| "He's not afraid of you," Jack said. Then he amended, "He has a healthy respect for your authority, as do I, Sir." |
| "Fine then," Hammond said. "Let me know what the three of you decide. Oh, and have that memo to me by Monday, Colonel," the General added, changing back to professional mode. |
| "Yes, Sir," Jack responded appropriately. |
| "Dismissed." |
| Part 40: Talking to Teal'c |
| As Jack was returning to Daniel's office, he ran into Teal'c. Remembering he wanted to talk to him about teaching Danny to fight, he asked Teal'c to come with him to his office for a minute. Teal'c followed close behind. |
| "Teal'c," Jack said, not knowing how to start the conversation. |
| "Is there a problem, O'Neill?" Teal'c asked. |
| "Um, yes," Jack answered. "Did you know Danny got in trouble for fighting at school?" |
| "I did not know this," Teal'c answered. |
| Jack rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, and when I asked him how he learned to fight, he said you taught him." |
| "Is this a problem, O'Neill?" Teal'c inquired. |
| "Yes, Teal'c, it is a problem," Jack stated. "Did Danny tell you why he wanted you to teach him to fight?" |
| "I believe he said there was a bully bothering him." Teal'c didn't look at all bothered by the conversation. |
| Jack groaned. "Did he happen to tell you the bully was a girl?" |
| "Why would the bully being male or female be an issue, O'Neill?" Teal'c responded. |
| "Little boys aren't supposed to fight little girls, Teal'c," Jack said, assuming it would be obvious. |
| "If the girl is instigating the fight, why should the boy not defend himself?" Fighting was fighting as far as Teal'c was concerned. |
| "For crying out loud, Teal'c!" Jack grumbled. "You and Daniel…" Jack started, but didn't finish. |
| "Daniel and I, what, O'Neill?" |
| "Never mind, Teal'c, never mind," Jack said, shaking his head. "Just, if Danny asks you to teach him to fight any more, tell Daniel or me first. Okay?" |
| "Certainly," Teal'c said. Then he added, "I had assumed you or Daniel Jackson would have already instructed him if you'd had the time, or I would not have done so." |
| "I don't think Daniel or I thought he needed to know how to fight at his age," Jack admitted. |
| "Age is not a factor in protecting yourself, as you should know, O'Neill." |
| "I suppose not," Jack answered unwillingly. "Listen, we'll talk later. I have to go meet Daniel." |
| "Very well. We'll continue this discussion at another time," Teal'c said, and left the room. |
| Jack went back to Daniel's office after his discussion with Teal'c, only to find Daniel and Danny deep into a dialogue in Goa'uld. "For crying out loud, guys. Don't you ever take a break," Jack said good-naturedly. |
| "Oh, hi Jack," Daniel greeted him. "How'd your meeting with Hammond go?" |
| "Fine, Daniel," Jack answered, while indicating they'd talk later. "I think it's time for Danny and me to head home." |
| "Aww, Daddy," Danny whined, "can't Baba and I keep working?" |
| "Danny," Jack scolded. "No whining. It's time to go." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said, getting off the cushioned chair Daniel had let him use. "Are you coming home now, too," he asked Daniel. |
| "Not yet, Squirt," Daniel said, giving him a hug good bye. "I have some more work to finish. I'll be home soon though." |
| "Bye, Baba," Danny replied. "I love you." |
| "Love you, too," Daniel said. "Bye, Jack. I'll get something to eat before I leave, so don't wait on dinner." |
| "What? You're making me cook?" Jack asked mockingly. "Don't worry about it, we'll get take out. Bye, Daniel." |
| Part 41: The Decision and The Haircut |
| Daniel didn't get home until late that night, which made Jack realize how much they needed more translators at the SGC, even if it wasn't Danny. Not having had time to talk to Daniel about what Hammond had asked, he brought it up the next day while they were watching Danny play outside. |
| "He's five years old, Jack," Daniel said. "Do you really want him working on the base?" |
| "I didn't say that, Daniel," Jack answered. "I said Hammond was interested in it. You said yourself, he loves learning the language." |
| "Playing with a language is a whole lot different than having to work with it." Daniel wasn't entirely sure how he felt about the General's proposal. |
| "Answer this question for me then," Jack replied. "When you were five years old, what was the one thing you wanted to do most?" |
| "That's not fair, Jack," Daniel insisted, knowing Jack already knew the answer. |
| "Just answer the question, Daniel," Jack insisted. |
| "Fine," Daniel stated with resignation. "I wanted to work on the digs with my parents. Happy now?" |
| "So, why don't we talk with Danny and see what he wants?" Jack suggested. |
| "We're the parents, Jack." Daniel didn't think Danny should be making a decision like this. "It's not his decision to make." |
| "You're the one always insisting he has some say in his life," Jack said. "Why are you changing your mind now?" |
| "I'm not changing my mind. Not really," Daniel denied. "Okay, we ask him if he wants to, but," he said, holding up one finger, "we control how often he gets to be on base." |
| "I wouldn't have it any other way," Jack agreed. "I don't want to burn him out either. If he's not enjoying himself, he doesn't have to come. Agreed?" |
| "Agreed," Daniel conceded. |
| "Good," Jack said. "Danny can you come here for a minute?" |
| Danny looked up from his dig site. He'd noticed his dads talking quietly, which could only mean they were talking about him. He got up, wiped his hands on his pants and then ran over to his dads. "Yes, Daddy?" |
| Jack picked him up and sat him on his lap. "Do like learning that new language?" he asked, not saying Goa'uld outside of the base. |
| "Sure I do," Danny answered. "It's fun." |
| "When you get better at it, would you like to help Daniel translate it on base?" |
| Danny's eyes grew wide with excitement. "Really!?" he said, looking from Daniel to Jack. "When can I start?" |
| "Whoa, Danny, slow down there," Daniel said. "You've still got a lot to learn before you're ready." Danny looked crestfallen. "But since General Hammond would prefer me not to teach you off base, you'll still get to come work with me." Danny jumped off Jack's lap and ran over to hug Danny. "Only twice a week after school," Daniel insisted. |
| "That's okay," Danny replied. He figured after he started, he could get his baba to let him come more often. "Do I get to wear BDUs?" He loved the look of everyone on base in uniform, and wanted to fit in. |
| Jack and Daniel laughed. "I'm not sure they make them your size," Jack answered. When he saw the disappointed look on Danny's face, he added, "But we'll see if we can find something for you." The smile he received was worth whatever it would take to get Danny some BDUs. |
| Danny thought of one more question. "Do I get my own locker, too?" |
| "Danny!" Jack said in exasperation, shaking his head. |
| Daniel stepped in. "You can share my locker, Danny. Okay?" |
| "Okay," Danny said happily. |
| "Now," Jack said, "let's move on to a more important topic." |
| "Huh?" was the dual reply. |
| "You need to get a haircut today." |
| "Baba or me?" Danny asked. He liked his hair the way it was. |
| "Both of you really," Jack suggested. "But today, you get one, Bug." Danny groaned. "I can give you a haircut myself, or Daniel can take you to get one." |
| "I'll take him to get one, Jack," Daniel insisted. "Don't worry." |
| "I don't want a haircut," Danny whined. "Danny!!" he got from both fathers at once. He knew he didn't have a chance. "Yes, Sirs." |
| "Go wash up," Daniel said. "We'll get it over with quick." |
| Danny glared at him, but didn't dare say anything more. Daniel gave him a look saying, 'don't push your luck', and Danny retreated into the house. "Change your pants, too," Daniel called after him. |
| A short time later, Danny and Daniel were in the car heading to the haircutters. "I don't see why I have to get a haircut," Danny grumbled from the back seat, "You have long hair." |
| "Not as long as yours," Daniel argued. "Besides, you're the one complaining about how often you have to wash it." |
| "What if I don't complain any more?" Danny rebutted, still trying to get out of it. |
| "Danny, enough!" Daniel said firmly. "You're getting a haircut and that's it. You're just lucky I didn't let Jack give you a haircut." |
| "I don't feel lucky," Danny muttered. |
| "Do you have any idea how short Jack would have cut it?" He could see Danny's questioning gaze in the rear-view mirror. He held up his fingers about a half-inch apart. "This short," he said. |
| "Oh," Danny said in surprise. "How short will you make me cut it?" he asked with concern. |
| "Not as short as Jack would," Daniel answered. "We'll decide when we get there." |
| "So, I get some say," Danny responded. |
| "Yes, I will take your opinion into account," Daniel agreed. Finally, they arrived. |
| There was a half hour wait, so Daniel and Danny looked through some magazines showing different haircuts. "I like that one," Danny said, pointing to a picture. |
| "Danny," Daniel scolded, "his hair is longer than yours." |
| "So?" |
| "Danny!" |
| "Okay," Danny conceded, "I'll keep looking." |
| Twenty minutes later Danny pointed to another picture. This haircut had short sides and back, with the top portion about an inch and a half long. "You're sure?" Daniel asked. "It's a big difference." |
| "I like it," Danny insisted. "Better than anything else I've seen so far. Besides, if I get it cut this short, maybe Daddy won't bug me to have another one too soon." |
| "That's probably true," Daniel agreed. |
| "Danny?" They heard his name called. |
| "I guess it's your turn, Squirt," Daniel said, ruffling his long hair one last time. |
| "You could get your hair cut instead of me, you know," Danny teased. |
| Daniel cuffed him playfully across the head. "Get a move on." |
| Both of them went to the chair to get Danny settled. Daniel showed the hairdresser the picture of the cut Danny wanted. She agreed his hair would look good with that style. "You know, sir," the hairdresser stated, "we are running a father/son discount this week. If you get a haircut too, you save five dollars." |
| Danny's eyes lit up. "Come on, Baba. Don't make me go through this alone," he pleaded. |
| Daniel considered the offer. He looked at Danny's hopeful eyes and gave in. "Fine. I'll get a haircut, too. Happy now?" |
| "Very," Danny answered smiling. |
| Thirty minutes later, both of them were finished with their haircuts. Danny kept running his fingers across his head. "It feels funny, Baba," Danny said, not quite complaining. |
| "I know, Danny," Daniel agreed, running his fingers through his own hair. "You've never had it this short before. You'll get used to it." |
| "If you say so, Baba," replied Danny. "Have you ever had your hair as short as mine?" |
| "Oh yeah," Danny answered. "One of my foster fathers couldn't stand boys with long hair. He brought out his clippers once a month and gave all the boys crew cuts." |
| "Crew cuts?" Danny questioned. |
| "You know the Marines on base." |
| "Yeah." |
| "Their haircuts are crew cuts," Daniel explained. |
| Danny looked at Daniel curiously. "You'd look funny with your hair like that." |
| "Don't I know it," Daniel agreed. |
| When they arrived home, Daniel sent Danny in first to show Jack his haircut. Jack ran his hands through Danny's hair. "It looks good, Bug," Jack insisted. "It'll be a lot easier to take care of." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed. |
| Daniel walked into the room. Jack gasped in shock. He opened and closed his mouth, but no words came out. |
| Danny said, "He looks good, doesn't he Daddy?" |
| "Ya think," Jack exclaimed, finally finding his voice. "Daniel, I nag you for months to get your hair cut, and this little bug gets you to cut it in one trip?" |
| Daniel had his hair cut to about two inches all over in a more mature style. "What can I say, Jack," Daniel answered. "They were running a father/son discount. I couldn't resist." |
| Part 42: A New School |
| Monday morning came quickly. Jack had been cleared for driving and light duty, meaning he was stuck doing paperwork. Danny was nervous. Today was the day he would start at his new school. Jack and Daniel had met with the principal of Rhonda's public school. Since it was not their home school, Danny would be attending on a variance. That meant the school would do their best to meet Danny's needs, but if Danny caused problems, or they weren't satisfied, the variance would be pulled. |
| "Daddy?" Danny asked, sitting at the kitchen table picking at his food. "You're taking me to school, right?" |
| "Yes, Danny," Jack assured him. |
| "I wanted Baba to come, too," Danny insisted. |
| "Daniel had an early meeting," Jack said, exasperated. "You knew that." |
| "I know," Danny said sadly. "Why can't I come to work today, though?" |
| "Danny!" Jack said sternly. Danny cringed and his head dropped. Knowing Danny was nervous about attending school again, he said more gently, "We agreed that you could come to work on Tuesday and Thursday whenever we're on base. The other days you go to day-care. Now finish your breakfast so we won't be late." |
| Danny pushed his plate away. "I'm finished." He'd barely touched the food. |
| Jack chose not to argue the point. "Drink your milk then, and put your dishes in the sink. Then get your backpack." |
| Danny chugged his milk down leaving a huge milk mustache. He put his dishes in the sink. As he was going to get his backpack, Jack nabbed him. He pulled Danny into a backwards hug. "It's going to be okay, kiddo," Jack assured him, kissing the back of his head. Then he wiped off Danny's mustache with his napkin. "Hurry up and meet me at the back door." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied. He was still nervous, but he felt better. |
| When they arrived at the new school, Jack walked with Danny to his new classroom. Danny held his hand tightly. They'd agreed to place him in a first grade class instead of kindergarten, and he would attend the honors classes with the other first and second graders. At least Rhonda would be in those classes with him. Jack opened the door and walked in with Danny. They rest of the students were on the playground until the bell rang. |
| Miss King, his new teacher, greeted them. "Good morning," she said, bending down to Danny's level. "You must be Danny Jackson O'Neill, my new student." She was a pretty young woman in her late twenties, with short brown hair and glasses. |
| Danny looked up at Jack in surprise. "I get to use my whole name?" he asked excitedly. |
| Jack had kept this as a surprise. He'd had to enroll Danny under his legal name, but arranged for the teachers to use the name Danny wanted to go by. "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Jack quipped. "Baba and I are still working on making it legal, but you get to use it at school." Danny gave him a big hug. |
| "Would you like me to show you your desk and cubby, now?" Miss King asked. |
| "Yes, Ma'am," Danny said politely. |
| "Just a minute, Danny," Jack said. "Give me a hug good bye. I have to go now." |
| Danny hugged his dad hard. "I love you, Daddy." |
| "I love you, too, Bug," Jack replied. "Remember, you're riding the van to day-care today." |
| "With Rhonda, right?" Danny asked, making sure. |
| "Yes, with Rhonda," Jack assured him. "Daniel or I will pick you up. Be good." |
| "I will, Daddy," Danny said. "I promise." Jack rubbed Danny's new short hair and left. |
| Part 43: What's Halloween? |
| Danny enjoyed his new school. He was assigned a buddy to show him around. Before lunch he had his honors classes. Rhonda told him she'd missed him and liked his new haircut. The work was easy, but he didn't care, he enjoyed it all the same. In the afternoon he had science, social studies, and art. He kept his mouth shut, unless he was asked a question because he didn't want to seem like a know-it-all on the first day. By the time he got home, he was worn out. |
| At dinner, Danny asked, "What's Halloween?" |
| Daniel told him the whole history of Halloween. From the fifth century celebration of the Celtic New year, through the Roman celebration of Pomona, the Roman goddess of fruit and trees. Ending with the Irish immigrants playing of pranks on this day. |
| "Oh," was Danny's reply. |
| Jack looked at him. He could see the confusion on his face. "Was that what you wanted to know, Danny?" |
| "Uhm, not really," Danny answered. "I really wanted to know why all the kids were talking about dressing up." Daniel groaned. "It was really interesting what you told me though, Baba," he added, not wanting him to feel bad. |
| Rather than let Daniel tell the history of costumes, Jack said, "On Halloween night kids dress up in costumes and go trick-or-treating." |
| "Trick-or-Treating?" |
| "Yes," Jack replied. "You walk from house to house, knocking on doors. When someone answers, you say, 'trick-or-treat' and they give you candy." |
| "Am I going to go trick-or-treating?" Danny asked. |
| "Do you want too?" Daniel asked. |
| "I guess so," Danny answered. "Rhonda wanted me to go with her. I didn't know what she was talking about, but I didn't want to tell her that. So, I said I had to ask the two of you first." |
| "I'll talk with Siler and see what he says," Jack responded. "Now it's time for your bath, and then bed time." |
| Now it was Danny's turn to groan. "Bed time?! It's too early," he complained. |
| "You've had a busy day," Jack said firmly. "Besides, you want to come to work tomorrow, right?" Jack was using his ace-in-the-hole. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed. He put his dishes in the sink and then went to take his bath. As Daniel was washing his hair, he asked, "How am I going to get to the base tomorrow?" |
| "First you go to day-care. Then as soon as I can, I'll come pick you up," Daniel answered. "You'll get to stay until either Jack or I go home. Okay?" |
| "Okay," Danny agreed, "but don't be late, please?" |
| "I'll do my best," Daniel promised. Daniel dried Danny off and then tucked him in bed. |
| Part 44: First Day at Work |
| Danny had another good day at school. He was getting used to the routine and enjoyed having classes with Rhonda. When he arrived at day-care though, all he could think about was how soon Daniel would come to pick him up. At the day-care whoever had homework would stay in the study room until they were done. Even though Danny had finished all his work at school, he told them he had some so he could stay inside until his baba showed. Finally, about a half hour after he'd arrived, Daniel showed up. Danny heard him talking in the office and quickly packed up his stuff. Then he went to meet Daniel. |
| Daniel picked him up and hugged him right away. "How ya doing, Squirt?" |
| "Good," Danny answered leaning back. "You're late," he accused. |
| Daniel looked at him sternly. "I told you I would pick you up as soon as I could. If you can't handle that, you can stay here." |
| Danny laid his head on Daniel's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Baba. I was just anxious. Don't make me stay, please." |
| "Danny." Daniel sighed. He hated to make Danny unhappy. "I'm not going to leave you here, but I don't want to go through this every time I pick you up." He rubbed Danny's back. |
| "I won't say anything about your being late any more. I promise," Danny assured him quietly. |
| "Okay," Daniel agreed. "You're all signed out, so let's get going." Daniel buckled Danny in his booster seat and then drove to the mountain. |
| When they arrived at the mountain, Daniel gave Danny his badge and they descended to the lower levels. Danny was surprised to find they weren't heading directly to Daniel's office. "Where are we going, Baba?" Daniel just smiled at him, and didn't answer, making Danny even more curious. |
| Turning the corner, Danny realized they were in front of the locker room. Daniel opened the door for him. Walking in, Daniel led Danny over to a locker. Written on the nameplate was 'Danny Jackson O'Neill'. "I get my own locker!" Danny exclaimed. Jumping up, he tried to touch his name, but couldn't reach that high. |
| "General Hammond insisted," Daniel told him. |
| "Cool, but I don't have anything to put in it," Danny said sadly. |
| "Open it up," Jack said, coming out from behind a row of lockers. |
| "Daddy!" Danny yelled, giving him a hug. |
| Jack hugged him back. "Come on, open it," he said again. |
| Danny opened up the locker to reveal three sets of BDUs; blue, green and tan. "I get my own uniform!" he screamed. "Thank you," he said, turning around to his dads. "Is blue the color of the day?" he asked, noticing Jack and Daniel were both wearing blue. |
| Jack messed his hair. "Ya think?" Then he said, "You go ahead and get changed. I've got to go to a meeting. I love you." When Danny had expressed an interest in wanting a uniform, Jack had logged onto the net to see if he could find some. He'd located a clothing shop that specialized in military wear for children in Denver and had the uniforms sent. The excitement on Danny's face was all the thanks he needed. |
| "I love you, too, Daddy," Danny answered. Then he turned around and immediately began changing. |
| "Baba?" Danny asked, after he was done changing. "Can I see General Hammond today?" |
| "I don't see why not," Daniel answered. "Is there a specific reason you want to?" |
| "I want to thank him for giving me my own locker," Danny answered. Then he added sheepishly, "And to promise I won't wander around any more." |
| "Ahh," Daniel replied. "Let's go to my office and I'll call to find out what time we can see him. Okay?" |
| "Okay," Danny agreed, taking his baba by the hand. "Let's get to work." |
| Daniel called and arranged to meet with the General at 1630 hours. Exactly on time, Daniel and Danny showed up at his office. "Enter," General Hammond ordered. |
| Danny walked in and stood in front of the desk. Then he stood ramrod straight and saluted. "Sir, thank you for giving me the locker, Sir," he stated, imitating what he'd seen others do. |
| General Hammond smothered the huge grin growing on his face. "You're welcome, young man," he said seriously, returning the salute. |
| Danny finished off the salute. "Um, General Hammond, Sir," Danny stammered. |
| "Yes, son," the General prompted. |
| Danny stared at the floor and crossed his arms. Then he said quickly but clearly, "I'm sorry for wandering around the base, and I promise it will never happen again." |
| "Danny," General Hammond said gently. Danny still had his head down. Hammond stood up and came around to the front of the desk. He put his hand under Danny's chin to lift it. Danny's eyes were watery. The General got a lump in his throat. He carefully knelt down next to him and said, "Danny, it's over and done with, all forgiven. I know it won't happen again." |
| Danny leaned over and wrapped his arms around Hammond's neck, hugging tight. "Thank you, Sir," he whispered in his ear. |
| Hammond wrapped his arms around his young friend and hugged back just as tight. "You're welcome, Danny," he whispered back. Ending the hug, he stood back up and asked, "How is your first day at work going?" |
| "Great, Sir," Danny answered. "Baba and I have been working on the Goa'uld language. I can read most of it already. I just need to learn the grammar in order to speak it on my own." |
| The General looked over Danny's head to Dr. Jackson. 'Really?' he mouthed. |
| Daniel nodded his head. Then he said proudly, "Danny's a very quick study, Sir." |
| Hammond rubbed the top of Danny's head. "I'm happy to hear that. I'm sure he'll be a big help to you." |
| Danny beamed at hearing Hammond's words. He was glad he was doing something right. |
| "Is there anything else, gentlemen?" the General asked. |
| "No, Sir," they answered together. |
| "Dismissed." |
| Part 45: Halloween |
| At dinner that night, Danny again asked about Halloween. "Daddy, did you talk to Sgt. Siler about the Halloween party today?" |
| "Yes, Danny. I did," Jack answered, purposely returning to his dinner without continuing, to tease Danny. |
| "Weeelllll?" Danny cried in frustration. |
| "Well," Jack answered, "you didn't tell us the party was for the adults too." |
| Daniel looked up in interest at this. He hadn't had a chance to talk to Jack on base. "Oh," he said. |
| "Yeah," Jack replied. "Costumes required for everyone." |
| "Oh!" Daniel said, understanding Jack's hesitancy. "What are you going to dress up as, Jack?" |
| "Me?" Jack exclaimed. "Who said I was going? I think I'll stay here and pass out candy." |
| "Daddy!" Danny whined. "You have to go. It won't be any fun if you don't both go." |
| "Yeah, Jack," Daniel agreed. "It'll be fun to see you dress up." |
| "Ya think?" Jack responded sarcastically. Then he gave in. "Fine, I'll go as an Air Force officer." |
| "Daaaddddy," Danny argued seriously, "that's not dressing up. You'd have to go as a Marine for it to be dress up." |
| "For crying out loud, Danny," Jack replied in indignation. "A Marine? Not on your life." |
| Danny looked heartbroken. "If you don't dress up that means you can't go to the party," he said sadly. |
| "Danny." Jack sighed. "I'm just teasing you. I'll figure out something to dress up as, and I am going. Daniel and I wouldn't miss it." |
| Danny felt a lot better then. "So, what are you dressing up as?" |
| Jack looked to Daniel. "You have any ideas, Daniel?" |
| "Hmm, let's see, Superman?" Daniel suggested with a twinkle in his eye. |
| "And wear tights," Jack cried. "No way!" |
| Daniel thought for a minute. "I could be Indiana Jones and you could be my father," he teased. |
| "Daniel!" |
| "Okay, okay," Daniel laughed. "You like the 007 movies, right?" |
| "Yeah," Jack agreed. |
| "What about James Bond?" |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Jack answered. "The young Sean Connery. That would be good. Hey, you and Danny could be Indiana Jones and the young Indiana Jones." |
| "Huh," Danny asked confused. |
| "I don't think he knows what you're talking about, Jack," Daniel said. |
| "It's a character in a movie," Jack told him. Danny still looked confused. "I know. I have it on tape. We can watch it tonight after dinner and then decide. How does that sound?" |
| "Okay," Danny agreed. He shoved the last forkful of mashed potatoes in his mouth. "I'm finished," he mumbled with his mouth full. "Can we watch it now?" |
| "Danny!" Jack reprimanded. "Don't talk with your mouth full." |
| Danny finished what he was chewing. "Sorry, Sir," he apologized. "Now?" |
| "After we clean up the dishes," Daniel answered, picking up his own and taking them to the kitchen. |
| Danny took his own in and then helped clear the table. Once everything was clean, they sat down to watch the movie. Danny didn't understand it all, but he liked the idea of Indiana Jones and the young Indiana Jones, so agreed to dress that way with Daniel. Costumes decided on, Danny was tucked in bed for the night. |
| On Saturday Danny was anxiously awaiting Siler's party. He'd already dressed in the khaki shirt and brown pants. His raider hat, brown leather jacket, and belt with a child size bullwhip were waiting by the garage door. Daniel had found similar items. However, for some reason he owned his own bullwhip. A fact Jack had decided to find out the reason for. Jack had managed to find all the things he needed to dress as James Bond 007. |
| Finally, four o'clock arrived and it was time to leave for the party. The kids were going to trick-or-treat from four-thirty to six, and then everyone would return to the house for games. Danny was the first child to arrive. Rhonda answered the door in her cowgirl costume. "Hi, Danny. You're costume looks great. Your dad even let you have the bullwhip," she said. |
| "Yeah, but I'm not allowed to take it off the belt," Danny said as he looked up at Jack. "Your costume is good too, Rhonda." |
| "Thanks," she said. "Come on in, Col. O'Neill, Dr. Jackson. You're the first ones here. My parents are in the backyard getting ready. They said to go on out." |
| "Okay, Rhonda," Jack said. They went through the house and into the backyard, finding Dave and Sandy Siler setting out last minute decorations. "Yeehaw, Siler," Jack said teasingly, noticing his cowboy costume. "Round up any cattle lately?" |
| "Very funny, Colonel." Siler groaned. "You manage to capture any bad guys?" |
| "Every week," Jack said. "Every week. Need any help?" |
| "Sure," Siler said, handing him a bag of apples. "Pull all the stems from these and put them in the bucket of water over there." |
| "Kids going to play bobbing for apples tonight?" Daniel asked. |
| "Ya think," Jack said sarcastically. "Get over here and help out, Indy." |
| "Actually, Jack," Daniel replied, "I think I'm safer helping Sandy out with the decorations. I'll be over on the other side of the yard." |
| "Chicken!" Jack yelled, throwing an apple at him. |
| Daniel easily caught it and bit into it. "Yep. Thanks for the apple, Jack." |
| The next guests to arrive were Cassie, Janet, Sam and Teal'c. Cassie was dressed as Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz, with Janet as the Tin Man, Sam as the Scarecrow, and Teal'c as the Cowardly Lion. |
| "Great costumes guys," Jack said, as he welcomed them to the party. "If I'd known I could have dressed as the Wizard." |
| "Are you sure you have the smarts for the part," Sam teased. |
| "Hey, what is this," Jack said pitifully, "pick on Jack O'Neill night?" |
| "Yep," Daniel answered, "and it's about time." |
| "Funny, funny. Just wait until it's bobbing for apples time," Jack warned. |
| Right then Hammond and his daughter and granddaughters entered the back yard. Everyone had to stifle their laughter. They were dressed up as a mummy family, General George Hammond included. |
| "Sir," Sam said, chuckling, "your costumes are great." |
| "Thanks, Captain," Hammond responded, patting the girls head. "Tessa and Kayla chose the theme." |
| Danny poked Daniel to get his attention. Daniel kneeled down to his level. "Mummies don't really look like that," Danny whispered seriously. |
| "I know, Danny," Daniel whispered back. "It's the way movies portray them. Don't say anything, okay?" |
| "I won't, Baba," Danny agreed. |
| Siler spoke up, "Well now that everyone's here, I say the adults go trick-or-treating and the children stay home." |
| "Daaaddddy," Rhonda groaned, "stop teasing." |
| "Oh, right," Siler corrected. "The kids go trick-or treating. Who's brave enough to supervise them?" |
| No one spoke, they just all looked at each other, with the children looking at them. Finally Daniel answered, "I'm up to it. Anybody joining me?" |
| "I'll come," replied Sam. "You coming with us Murray?" |
| "O'Neill has informed me I would be better off staying here," Teal'c insisted. |
| "I'll come, too," Bonnie said. |
| "Can we just go now," Cassie complained. "It's getting late." This was her first time trick-or-treating, too. |
| "Sure, let's go," Daniel agreed. "Does everyone have bags?" |
| "Yes!" all the children replied excitedly. |
| Finally, they all left the house to head up the street to the first house. Danny was excited, but nervous also. He held on tight to his baba's hand. "Are you sure people aren't going to be mad we're asking them for candy?" Danny asked. |
| "I'm sure," Daniel answered, pushing Danny ahead of him. "Go stand with the rest of the kids and say trick-or-treat when the door is answered." |
| Danny's voice could barely be heard when all the kids yelled trick-or-treat, but his thank you could be heard clearly. By the third house, Danny had lost his apprehension. He was running with the rest of the group, no longer needing his baba's reassuring hand. |
| After they'd gone down the street and back along the other side, they stopped back at Siler's house to exchange the chaperones. This time Jack, Siler, and Janet took the kids down the other side of the neighborhood. |
| Trick-or-treating over, the party began. First up was bobbing for apples. Danny couldn't get his mouth open big enough to bite one, so after getting his head completely wet, he reached in and grabbed one. After all the kids had had a turn the adults egged each other on. Jack's big mouth nabbed one easily, a fact everyone commented on. While Daniel was bobbing, Jack took his revenge by pushing Daniel's head all the way under. Daniel came up spluttering. He shook his head quickly, splattering Jack before he could get away. |
| When the games were over, the children sat around to inspect their loot and trade each other for favorites. The adults all sat around a fire pit to talk. |
| "So, Daniel," Siler asked. "You actually know how to use that bullwhip?" |
| Daniel smiled, but didn't answer. |
| "Come on, Siler," Jack replied. "You don't really think Daniel could handle a whip, do you?" |
| "I wouldn't be so certain, Sir," Sam put in. "Daniel's an enigma. I think there's a whole lot of things we don't know about him yet." |
| "Right, Carter," Jack teased. "If he really knows how to use that thing, I'll cook all the meals on the next mission." |
| With that statement, Daniel stood up. "Get ready to cook, Jack," he said smugly. |
| Siler's backyard was large. Daniel found an empty spot where he could stretch out the bullwhip. Everybody else quickly followed to watch Daniel, including the children. "You sure about this?" General Hammond asked, with concern. He didn't want to see anyone hurt. |
| "Don't worry, Sir," Daniel insisted. "I know what I'm doing." Daniel shook out the whip and then snapped it with a loud crack. Some of the kids jumped and covered their ears at the sound. He did it three more times to warm up. Then he spied a stick on the ground. He took two steps forward, cracked the whip and split the stick cleanly in two. |
| Everyone clapped. "Beginner's luck," Jack muttered. |
| Next, Daniel spotted a branch above him. He cracked the whip, wrapping the end around the branch. He gave it a few tugs to shake it, and then he snapped the whip again to release it. |
| Jack groaned. He knew he'd be cooking. |
| "Hey, Jack," Daniel asked. "You want to grab that stick and stand at the other end? I'll break it in half while you're holding it." |
| "I may have to cook, Daniel," Jack conceded, "but I'm not crazy." |
| "I trust your skills with the bullwhip, Daniel Jackson," Teal'c said. "I would be happy to hold the stick." Teal'c picked up the stick, walked over to the other end, and held it out to his side. |
| Daniel focused himself, and cracked the whip. The stick snapped in two, one half still residing in Teal'c's hand. Everyone cheered, including Jack. Then Daniel recoiled his whip. |
| When everyone sat down again, Sandy asked, "Where'd you learn to handle a bullwhip like that?" |
| Daniel answered, "I was on a dig in South America. The dig leader would show off with his whip in the evenings. I asked him to teach me." |
| "Can I see your whip, Daniel?" Siler asked. |
| "Sure." Daniel handed it to him. "He gave it to me when I snapped a stick he was holding in his mouth." |
| Siler examined the whip. He noticed Daniel's name was carved in the handle. "Nice," he said, handing it back. |
| Daniel then steered the conversation on to something else, embarrassed by the attention, but happy Jack would have to cook. |
| Meanwhile, the children had gathered on the other side of the yard. "You're dad was sure good with the whip," Tessa commented. "Do you think you could do it?" |
| "I'm not supposed to play with it," Danny told her. He did want to try though, thinking it would be cool to be able to do what his baba did. |
| Rhonda pushed. "Just try it once, Danny. No one will know. They're too busy talking." |
| Danny looked over at the adults. They did look busy, and Danny really wanted to try it. "Okay," he agreed, taking the whip off his belt. He shook it out like he saw Daniel do. He lifted the whip, snapped it, and screamed. |
| Hearing the scream, the adults ran over to the children. Jack got to Danny first. Danny was sitting on the ground, holding his right arm to his chest, trying not to cry. Jack knelt down in front of him. He saw the whip on the ground. "Danny, what happened?" Jack asked. |
| Danny didn't say anything, so Rhonda spoke up. "He was trying to use the whip because we asked him to. I think it hit him on the arm." |
| "Is that what happened, Danny?" Jack asked. Danny nodded. "I need to see your arm." Jack took Danny's right hand so he could stretch out the arm. Danny yelped. "Shh, it's okay, Danny. I know it hurts." |
| Realizing her services might be needed, Janet sent Cassie to her car to get her bag. Then she sat down next to Danny. Very carefully they took off Danny's coat and pushed up his shirtsleeve. There was an angry red welt across his forearm. Cassie handed her mom the medical bag. "Danny," Janet said. Danny looked up at her with tear filled eyes. "We need to get you inside so I can examine your arm better. Okay?" Danny nodded. Jack carefully picked him up and carried him inside, trying not to jar his arm. Daniel also followed them in, picking up the whip on his way. Everyone else stayed outside, so as not to crowd them. |
| The welt looked even worse in the light. Danny's tears started falling. "It's okay, Honey," Janet comforted. "I'll put some cream on this, and it'll probably still hurt, but it will feel a whole lot better." Janet grabbed some antiseptic-numbing cream from her bag. She spread it over the welt and wrapped it in gauze. "There you go, Danny. Does it feel any better yet?" |
| Danny nodded his head and said quietly, "Yes, Ma'am. Thank you." |
| "You're very welcome," Janet replied. "I'm going to give your dads some of the cream so they can put it on when it hurts." She turned to Jack. "You can use this every four to six hours for as long as it hurts. You can also give him some children's acetaminophen if he seems to need it. Keep it wrapped for a few days for protection and cushioning. He'll be fine, but it will take a while for the welt to go away." |
| "Thanks, Doc," Jack said. "We appreciate the help." |
| "Thanks, Janet," Daniel added. |
| "You're welcome. Glad I could be of help," Janet said. "I'll head back outside and leave you guys alone." |
| Jack picked up Danny and sat him on his lap. Danny looked nervous. "I'm sorry, Daddy," he said quietly. |
| "What are you sorry for, Danny?" Jack asked. |
| "For playing with the whip when you said I couldn't," Danny answered, not meeting Jack's eyes. |
| "Why didn't I want you playing with the whip?" Jack questioned, lifting Danny head. |
| "You thought someone might get hurt," Danny replied. |
| "That's right," Jack said, "and someone did get hurt, didn't he?" |
| "Yes, Sir." Danny answered quietly, the tension clear in his voice, "I am I going to get a spanking?" |
| Jack seemed to think about it. Then he answered, "I think this time, you kind of spanked yourself, didn't you?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed, grateful he wouldn't also be getting a spanking in addition to getting hurt. |
| Daniel commented, "I think it's time to head on home. It's getting late." |
| Jack agreed and carried Danny back outside to get his candy and say their goodbyes and thanks yous. Then they went home to bed. |
| The next day as Daniel was reapplying the cream on his welt, Danny asked, "I know I wasn't supposed to play with the whip last night, but…" Then he trailed off. |
| "But, what?" Daniel asked, wrapping the gauze. |
| "But," Danny asked hesitantly, "could you teach me how to use one for real? Someday?" |
| Daniel placed the tape on the gauze and rolled up his sleeve. He showed Danny a three-inch scar on the underside of his upper arm. "I got that scar while I was practicing," Daniel explained. "Are you sure you really want to learn?" |
| Danny felt the scar and thought of his own welt. "Is my arm going to have a scar like that, Baba?" he asked worriedly. |
| "I don't think so," Daniel assured him. "This scar formed because I cut myself pretty deep. It happened the same way you hurt your arm though." |
| "Okay," Danny said. "I think I'll wait a while before I learn." |
| "That sounds like a plan, Squirt," Daniel replied, messing his hair. "Have you cleaned your room yet?" |
| Danny groaned. "No, Sir," he answered. He hated cleaning his room. |
| "You'd better get a move on then, Danny," Daniel told him. "Jack will be home soon. After I vacuum I'll come in and see how you're doing." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny grumbled, as he got of the chair and trudged to his room. |
| Raising Danny By RPonda - Parts 46-57 |
| Part 46: To the Cabin or Not |
| That night at dinner, Danny asked, "How come we aren't going to the cabin?" |
| "Danny," Jack answered. "We already talked about that. When we talked about going to the cabin, I didn't expect my leg to heal this quickly. I had to go back to work earlier than planned." |
| "It's not fair," Danny whined. "You promised." |
| "Danny Jackson O'Neill!" Jack said sternly. "The matter is closed. I don't want to hear any more whining." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said quietly. He began pushing his food around on his plate, not really eating any more. |
| Daniel noticed Jack getting ready to scold Danny again and intervened. "Danny, are you done eating?" he asked. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny answered sadly. |
| "Put your dish in the sink and then go play in your room for a while," Daniel suggested. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny agreed. |
| After Danny left the room, Jack spoke up in anger, "I know what you're doing, Daniel. He needs to learn not everything will not go his way." |
| "Believe me, Jack," Daniel stated. "He already knows that. We'd already told him we'd go to the cabin." |
| "It wasn't a promise," Jack insisted. |
| "It sure felt like it to me," Daniel challenged. "You know we can still take a few day's off before you're cleared for active duty." |
| "That's not the point, Daniel," Jack argued. "We've taken too much time off as it is." |
| "I don't think that's it at all, Jack," Daniel replied, thinking he might have figured it out. "I think you're having second thoughts about sharing your memories with us." |
| "That's not it," Jack said too quickly. He wondered when he had lost control of this argument. "Okay, so that is it," he said, giving in. "I've thought about it and I don't know if I'm ready to go there yet." |
| "Then be honest with Danny about it, Jack," Daniel insisted. "He thinks he did something wrong." |
| "No, he doesn't. He just thinks I had to go back to work early." Jack wasn't ready to admit the truth to himself yet. |
| "Jack!" Daniel said in frustration. "Tell him what's going on or I will." |
| "For crying out loud, Daniel, it's not that simple." Jack ran his fingers through his hair. "Fine, we'll go." Jack would rather deal with going to the cabin, than talk. "I'll talk to Hammond and we'll take three days off next week. He has fall break then, right?" |
| "Yes, he does," Daniel answered, "but that doesn't solve the problem." |
| "It'll be fine, Daniel," Jack assured him. "I'll make it fine. Trust me." |
| "Fine," Daniel said. "I'll go tell him. You're sure you can handle it?" |
| "I'm sure, Daniel," Jack responded. |
| Daniel found Danny in his room playing with his Lego's™. He'd built a house with no windows and only one door. A Lego™ man was inside the house and Danny was adding the roof. He looked so serious. Daniel, afraid of disturbing him, sat on the floor next to him. Danny continued to build. "Danny, what are you building?" he asked. |
| "A safe place," Danny whispered, "for the little boy." |
| "Why does the little boy need a safe place?" Daniel was beginning to worry about what Danny was thinking. |
| "Everyone needs a safe place," Danny answered simply. "You know that, Baba." |
| "Yes, I do know that," Daniel replied. "Is there a reason the little boy needs his safe place tonight?" |
| "He made his daddy angry," Danny said quietly. "He didn't mean to, but he did. Then his daddies argued. So he needed a safe place." |
| "Does he know what his daddies argued about?" Daniel questioned. Danny seemed more comfortable talking this way, so Daniel continued to let him. |
| Danny nodded. "His daddy is scared." |
| "What's his daddy scared of?" Daniel wanted to know just how much Danny had heard. |
| "He's scared of sharing his other son," Danny answered. "He doesn't think he can go back to the cabin." Danny looked up at Daniel for the first time. Tears were falling down his cheeks. "I'm sorry, Baba. I won't ask to go to the cabin any more. I promise," he cried. |
| Jack had been standing in the doorway, listening to their conversation. Not able to take it any more, he walked into the room, picked Danny up, and sat on the rocker with him. "It's okay, Danny," he comforted, tears in his own eyes. "You didn't do anything wrong." |
| "I'm sorry, Daddy," he said again. "We don't have to go to the cabin. I shouldn't have ever asked about Charlie." |
| "You have every right to ask about Charlie, Danny," Jack assured him. "I'm the one that needs to deal with this, not you." |
| "You still feel sad, don't you?" Danny asked. |
| "Yes, I do," Jack admitted. "I miss him a lot." |
| "I still miss my parents," Danny agreed. Then he thought of something. He looked at Jack and asked, "Daddy, you remember when we visited my parents' graves in New York?" |
| "Yes, of course I remember," Jack replied, wondering what Danny was getting at. |
| "It made me feel better," Danny told him. "Maybe if we visited Charlie's grave, you might feel better." |
| Jack didn't say anything. He hadn't visited Charlie's grave since the funeral. He wasn't sure he was ready, but he also knew he couldn't keep raising Danny and not deal with it. |
| Daniel spoke up, "What do you think, Jack? It did help Danny and I." |
| Danny added, "You wouldn't be alone." |
| "Okay," Jack agreed. "When do we go?" |
| "Tomorrow," Daniel told him. "After work." |
| "Tomorrow," Jack repeated. If he didn't do it soon, he knew he'd chicken out. "Okay," he agreed. |
| "Good," Danny said. |
| Jack seemed to remember Danny sitting on his lap. He gave him a hug. "Thanks, Danny." |
| "You're welcome, Daddy," he said hugging him back. |
| "Now, young man. I think it's your bedtime," Jack told him. |
| "Okay," Danny said. He was tired. "One thing first." Danny climbed down from Jack's lap. He walked over to his Lego™ house. Then he opened the door and put in two more Lego™ men. He turned to Daniel and stated, "Now everyone's in their safe place, Baba." He hugged Daniel tight and then got ready for bed. |
| Part 47: Charlie |
| The next day after work, Jack and Daniel picked Danny up at day-care and drove to the cemetery where Charlie was buried. Jack parked the truck and helped Danny out. |
| "It'll be okay, Daddy," Danny assured him, grabbing his hand. |
| Jack looked down at his new son and squeezed his hand. "I know, Danny. It's just hard." |
| Daniel walked up next to them. Danny took his hand also. Then they walked to Charlie's grave. |
| Jack may not have visited the grave since the funeral, but he would never forget where it was. |
| Danny let go of their hands when they were a few feet away. He walked over to the headstone and knelt in front of it. He traced Charlie's name with his finger, like he'd done with his parents. "He misses you, Daddy," he said quietly. |
| "I miss him, too," Jack replied, kneeling next to Danny and putting a hand on his shoulder. |
| "He's not here any more though," Danny told him. |
| That shocked Jack. "What do you mean?" |
| "He's not here in the cemetery," Danny answered. "He's never been here." |
| Jack was speechless. He didn't understand what Danny was talking about. |
| "Where is he then?" Daniel asked. He'd sat down on the other side of Danny. |
| Danny looked over at his baba. "He's in Daddy's heart," he said simply. "He always has been." |
| Jack's tears fell at last. That was so much like what the crystal entity had told him. He just couldn't forget why his son had died. Still couldn't stop blaming himself. |
| "He needs you to talk about him, Daddy," Danny said, wiping tears from Jack's face with his hands. "Otherwise, he has to hide inside you. He doesn't want to do that." |
| "I don't want that either, Danny," Jack told him, pulling Danny into a hug. "I'll try to share him." |
| Daniel joined the hug. "We'd like that, Jack." |
| Jack wiped the rest of his tears from his face. "Thanks, guys," he said. "Can I have some time alone?" |
| "Sure, Jack," Daniel answered. He took Danny's hand and they walked around the cemetery to give Jack some privacy. |
| A short time later, Jack joined them. "I'm ready to go now," he told them. He felt better than he had in a long time. |
| Danny looked up at him. "I love you, Daddy." |
| "I love you, too, Bug." Jack picked him up and carried him back to the truck. |
| Part 48: Teal'c's Time |
| Jack and Daniel packed the truck Tuesday morning before work so they could leave immediately from the base. |
| Danny could barely concentrate on anything that day. "What time are we leaving?" he asked for the umpteenth time. |
| "In another hour, Danny," Daniel answered patiently. |
| Fortunately for Daniel, Teal'c entered his office. "Daniel Jackson. I am here to inquire if Danny Jackson O'Neill may come work out with me in the gym." Sam had informed him Danny was driving Daniel crazy and he'd decided he might be able to help. |
| Danny looked at Daniel, excitement evident in his expression. "Please, Baba," he pleaded. "I'll be good and do whatever he tells me to." |
| "You're sure, Teal'c?" Daniel asked. He knew Danny could be a handful when he was like this. |
| "I am certain, Daniel Jackson," Teal'c replied. |
| "Fine then," Daniel said waving them away. "I need him back in an hour, showered." He stared at Danny, knowing he hated taking showers. |
| "Thank you, Baba," Danny said. He ran off, grabbed Teal'c by the hand, and walked out of the office. |
| After changing clothes, Teal'c and Danny entered the gym. There were a half-dozen other men in there also working out. |
| "What are we going to do, Teal'c?" Danny asked excitedly. He was literally bouncing up and down. |
| "You, Danny Jackson O'Neill, are going to stop bouncing," Teal'c informed him. Danny immediately stood still. "Am I right to assume you would like to spar." |
| "Spar?" Danny looked up at Teal'c in confusion. |
| "Practice fighting," Teal'c explained. |
| Danny's eyes lit up. Then clouded over. "Daddy said I couldn't," he said sadly. |
| "I have recently spoken with your fathers," Teal'c assured him. "They will allow me to teach you to fight, if you promise not to use what you learn outside of our practice sessions." |
| "I promise, Teal'c," Danny agreed, starting to bounce again. One look from Teal'c stopped him cold. |
| "Very well," Teal'c said. "We will begin on the mats." |
| Teal'c and Danny walked over to the mats. Teal'c kneeled on the mat so he would be closer to Danny's height. It helped a little. Then Teal'c proceeded to show Danny different holds and movements, allowing Danny to practice what he had learned until he could accomplish the skill with ease. |
| The entire time the other men in the gym were watching them surreptitiously. They knew Danny was the son of both Colonel O'Neill and Dr. Jackson. Most of the men and women on base didn't have a problem with this, but some did. Either because they didn't feel a child should be on base, or because of his fathers. Two of these men were currently in the gym. "Why are you wasting your time with the runt, Teal'c?" Peterson asked stupidly. |
| Danny's head dropped to his chest and his arms crossed tight around his middle. |
| Teal'c defended Danny. "Who I choose to associate with, is indicative of who I feel is worthy of my time." |
| Danny understood what Teal'c meant and lifted his head in surprise. |
| Peterson was too dense to get it. "Whatever," he said, and then he walked off to the showers with his friend. He was at least smart enough to not confront Teal'c physically. |
| "Thanks, Teal'c," Danny said. |
| "No thanks is necessary, my young friend," Teal'c told him, laying a hand on his shoulder. "I was only stating the truth." |
| Danny beamed. Then he hugged Teal'c. They sparred for ten more minutes before it was time for them to shower. |
| Danny entered the locker room with Teal'c and looked around. He spied the gang showers. "Uhm, Teal'c," Danny said uncertainly. |
| "Yes," Teal'c replied, beginning to undress. |
| "I've never taken showers like this before," he said, worried. There were three other men currently showering. |
| "I will assist you in any way you might need," Teal'c assured him. |
| Danny still was embarrassed, but he didn't want to say any more. He undressed himself and joined Teal'c in the showers. He washed himself as quickly as he could, including his hair, which he hated doing. Then he turned off the water and wrapped a towel around his whole body. After he dried off, he dressed in the clothes he'd be wearing to the cabin. |
| Teal'c was ready at the same time. "You did not seem to need any assistance, Danny Jackson O'Neill," he commented. |
| "No," Danny said shyly. "Thanks anyway." |
| "Are you ready to return to Daniel Jackson's office?" Teal'c asked. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny answered. |
| Teal'c returned his charge to Daniel Jackson freshly scrubbed and beaming. Then he left. |
| "I take it you had a good time," Daniel stated, smiling at him. |
| "Ya think," Danny said. Then he whispered, "Teal'c called me his young friend." |
| "That's a great honor," Daniel told him. "Teal'c doesn't call many people his friend." |
| Danny just smiled back. |
| Part 49: Cabin-Skylight |
| Soon Jack walked into Daniel's office ready to leave for the cabin. "Come on, Daniel," Jack said, picking up Danny. "Let's get a move on." |
| Daniel put away what he was working on, shut down his computer, and left with Jack and Danny. |
| The cabin was about three hours away driving. For the first hour, Danny talked non-stop. He told them about what Teal'c had taught him, about the stupid soldier who bugged them (Jack was determined to find out more about him from Teal'c), and about school and day-care. At the point Jack thought his ears would fall off, Danny ran out of steam and fell asleep. |
| Daniel and Jack enjoyed the rest of the trip talking and listening to music. |
| When they arrived at the cabin, Danny woke up and looked around. "Wow, this is cool!" he yelled out. "Hurry up and let me out of here, Daddy!" Jack turned around and gave him the look. "Sorry, Daddy," he said apologetically. "Will you please get me out?" |
| "Yes, Danny," Jack said, "but when you get out, you need to stay close and not run off. Daniel and I need to unload the truck." |
| "I won't run off, Daddy," Danny promised. He hated having to wait. Jack finally let him out of the truck and he ran into the cabin ahead of his dads. Then he ran back out. "Which bedroom is mine?" he called out. |
| "Patience, Danny," Daniel told him. |
| "I'm a kid, I'm not supposed to have patience," Danny informed him. "Besides, Daddy doesn't have any patience either," he teased, and then ran back into the cabin to explore. |
| Daniel stared at Jack. "He's right you know," he told Jack. |
| Jack didn't say anything in reply. He just walked past Daniel to put the box he was carrying in the kitchen. |
| It was a very nice cabin. On the first floor there was a living area with a large fireplace, the kitchen, a bathroom, and one bedroom. On the second floor there were two more bedrooms and another bathroom. A wide porch surrounded the entire cabin. The lake was a few yards straight off the front and Jack knew there was a rowboat stored in the shed. The nearest neighbor was nearly a mile away. |
| Danny ran back down the stairs. "Can I have the corner bedroom with the skylight?" he asked. |
| "Yes, you can have that bedroom, Danny." Jack handed him a bag. "Go put your stuff in the dresser." He wasn't surprised at the bedroom choice Danny made. Charlie had always slept in that room because you could see the stars from your bed. "So, Daniel. Do you want the upstairs bedroom next to Danny, or the downstairs one?" |
| "Which one do you normally use, Jack?" Daniel asked. |
| "The first floor one," Jack answered. |
| "I'll take upstairs then," Daniel told him, as he headed upstairs to put his bag away. |
| Danny came into Daniel's room and jumped up on the bed. "Can we go exploring tonight? Please?" he pleaded. |
| Daniel hung up some shirts. "It's too late tonight, Danny. We'll explore in the morning. After we unpack we'll eat dinner and then it's your bedtime." |
| "But I slept in the car," Danny pouted. "I'm not sleepy." |
| "Danny!" Daniel scolded. |
| "Well I'm not," Danny insisted, wanting the last word. |
| Daniel sighed. Maybe the cabin wasn't such a great idea. "Why don't you go see how Jack is doing?" he suggested. |
| "Fine," Danny replied petulantly. "Maybe he'll be more fun." He rolled off the bed to head out the door. |
| "Danny Jackson O'Neill!" Daniel didn't like reprimanding Danny, but sometimes he needed it. |
| Danny stopped in the doorway. Then slowly turned around. He realized he'd gone too far. "Sorry, Baba," he apologized. "I didn't mean anything by it." |
| Daniel gave him an ultimatum. "Either watch your attitude or you'll be going to bed right now." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said quietly, head down. "May I go see what Daddy is doing now?" |
| "Yes, you may," Daniel told him. "Tell him I'll be down in a minute to help with the rest of the unpacking." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied. Then he walked out the bedroom door. As soon as he reached the stairs he ran down them. |
| Daniel thought, 'It's going to be a long five days.' |
| After unpacking his things, Daniel went downstairs to see what else needed to be done. He expected to find Danny driving Jack crazy. Instead, he found Jack getting dinner ready. "Where's Danny?" Daniel asked. |
| "I told him he could go outside as long as he stayed on the porch," Jack told him. "I also turned on the outside lights." |
| "Oh," Daniel replied. "Do you need any help?" |
| "No, I'm just heating up soup. I think I can handle it," Jack said teasingly. "Why don't you go keep an eye on Danny?" |
| "Uhm, yeah, okay," Daniel said hesitantly. "It's your turn to tuck him in tonight, right?" |
| "Chicken," Jack teased. "Yeah, it is. Don't worry though. I've got a trick that always put Charlie to sleep, even when he was this wired." |
| "Good," Daniel agreed, waving his hand at the door. "I'll go keep an eye on him then. About fifteen minutes?" |
| "Yeah, that should work," Jack replied. "I'll call you guys when I'm ready." |
| Daniel went outside to find Danny sitting on the railing looking out at the lake. He quietly sneaked up behind him and then tickled his tummy, grabbing him so he wouldn't fall. "What's up?" he asked after Danny stopped giggling. |
| "It's quiet here," Danny replied. "Like on the desert. A different quiet though." |
| Daniel sat down with Danny on a porch swing and listened. He could hear an animal running through the brush, an owl hooting, and the water gently hitting the shore. It was peaceful. "It is nice," Daniel agreed. "I can see why Jack likes this place." |
| "Yeah," Danny muttered, snuggling in. He looked up at Daniel. "My bedroom used to be Charlie's room. I found some of his toys in the closet. Do you think Daddy will let me play with them?" he asked. |
| "I'm sure he will, Danny," Daniel assured him, wondering where all of Danny's energy had disappeared to. |
| They sat on the swing enjoying the peace until Jack called them in to eat. |
| "What are we going to do here, Daddy?" Danny asked between spoonfuls. |
| "Oh, I don't know," Jack teased, "sit in the house and read all day." |
| "Sounds good to me," Daniel agreed. |
| Danny wasn't sure if they were telling the truth or not, until he saw Jack smile. "Hey," he said indignantly, "stop teasing." |
| "Okay," Jack said. "We're going to do some fishing and some hiking and some boating. Might even roast some marshmallows." |
| "Cool," Danny said. Then he got a puzzled look on his face. "What's a marshmallow?" |
| Jack looked shocked. "You've never had a marshmallow?" |
| "Uh, uh," Danny replied shaking his head. "I don't think so." He looked over to Daniel for confirmation. |
| Daniel agreed, "Probably not." |
| "For crying out loud!" Jack exclaimed. "You've probably never had s'mores either, then." |
| Both Danny and Daniel shook their heads. |
| "Tomorrow night for sure then," Jack assured them. "Campfire and s'mores. Right now though…" Jack noticed Danny had finished eating. "…you need to take a bath and go to bed." |
| "I already had a shower today," Danny complained. "Right before we left." |
| Jack checked with Daniel. "Yeah," Daniel confirmed. "After he worked out with Teal'c." |
| "Okay, then," Jack said getting up from the table, "straight to bed then." |
| Danny groaned, but stopped when he got the look from his dad. "Yes, Sir," he said, getting up and putting his dishes in the sink. Then he went upstairs and Jack helped him change into his pajamas. |
| Daniel came in and hugged Danny good night, and then stood in the doorway to see what Jack's trick was. |
| Jack tucked Danny under the covers, turned off the light and lay down next to him. Then he looked up through the skylight at the stars. Pointing out different stars and constellations, he and Danny soon fell asleep. Daniel left them there and went to sleep himself. |
| Part 50: Cabin-Fishing |
| Jack opened his eyes the next morning to see Danny's face. |
| "Morning, Daddy," Danny said. "Sun's up." |
| 'Yes,' Jack thought, running his fingers through Danny's messy hair, 'my son is up, and it's a great feeling.' Aloud he said, "Morning, Bug. Ready to go fishing today?" |
| Danny sat up in bed and started bouncing. "In the boat?" he asked excitedly. |
| "Yes, in the boat," Jack agreed. He looked down at himself and realized he'd fallen asleep in his clothes. "I think I need to take a shower before breakfast though. Why don't you go wake up Daniel?" |
| "Sure," Danny answered. He bounced off the bed and ran into Daniel's room. |
| After breakfast, Jack and Daniel got the rowboat out of the shed and sat it in the water. Jack checked it over to make sure there weren't any leaks. Determining the craft seaworthy, he called Danny over. |
| Danny walked slowly over to the short dock. He was nervously rubbing his thumb. |
| Jack couldn't figure out what was wrong. Danny had been so excited earlier. "Danny," he said gently. "What's wrong?" |
| Danny shook his head slowly. "I don't know how to swim," he said quietly. "What if I fall in?" |
| Jack gave him a hug. "It's okay not to know how to swim. That's what the life vest is for. If you fall in it keeps you floating." He held out the child's life vest he'd brought down with the boat. |
| Danny took it from him and looked it over. Then he put it on, and Jack tightened the straps. As he pulled the crotch strap through Danny's legs, Danny asked, "What's that one for?" |
| Jack answered, "This one is so that the vest can't slip off the top of your head." Then he buckled the strap and tightened it. |
| Danny looked at his dad. "Where's your vest?" he asked. |
| "Mine's in the boat," Jack replied. "I know how to swim." He noticed Danny still looked nervous. "Do you want me to wear it?" Danny nodded, so Jack put his vest on. "Better now?" |
| "Yes," Danny answered. "How come you don't have that other strap?" |
| Jack laughed. Danny didn't miss anything. "My shoulders are bigger so it won't come over my head. Okay?" |
| "Okay," Danny said. He turned to Daniel. "Are you coming with us, Baba?" |
| "Not this time, Squirt," Daniel answered. He helped Danny into the boat. "I'll have lunch ready when you get back." |
| "Can't swim either, Daniel?" Jack asked, untying the boat. |
| "I can swim, Jack," Daniel replied. "Didn't learn until college, but I can swim. I just thought you two would enjoy fishing more by yourselves. See ya." Daniel pushed the rowboat out. |
| "See ya, Baba," Danny said waving. |
| Jack rowed them out to where he thought there might be fish. Then he set Danny up with a child-sized rod and reel. He attached the bobber and Danny hooked the worm. "Eeww," he said, wiping his hands on his pants. |
| Jack threw the line into the water, cranked the handle once, and handed the reel to Danny. "If the bobber bounces, pull up quickly on the rod to hook the fish. Okay?" |
| "Okay," Danny agreed. He sat on his seat in the boat holding the rod, intently watching the bobber, for about fifteen minutes. Nothing was happening. He started looking around to see if anything else was more interesting. Jack had packed an ice chest with juice and water, so Danny got one out and drank it. He watched the bobber some more. Nothing. Then he leaned over the edge of the boat and ran his fingers through the water. "Daddy?" Danny questioned. |
| "Yes, Bug?" Jack asked, noticing Danny was bored. |
| "Is fishing supposed to be fun?" he asked, watching the water drip from his fingers. |
| "It is when you're catching fish," Jack answered truthfully. |
| "Oh," Danny said. "I'm not catching any fish though." |
| "We haven't been fishing more than thirty minutes, Danny," Jack said. "It takes time." |
| "Oh," Danny replied again. |
| Jack reeled his line in. "I'll tell you what," he said. "Why don't I teach you how to fish with a lure?" Danny looked at him curiously. "It's a way of fishing where you get to do more, even if you don't catch a fish. Reel your line in." |
| "Okay," Danny said, as he sat up and reeled his line in. |
| Jack took Danny's rod from him and cut off the bobber. "I'm going to attach a sinker first, until you learn how to cast. We don't want you catching the hook on anything while you're learning." |
| "Okay," Danny agreed, not having a clue what Jack was talking about. |
| After Jack had tied on the sinker, he picked Danny up and sat him on his lap. Then he handed the rod back to Danny. "Okay, Bug. See this button on the bottom of the reel." Danny nodded. "You push it in and hold it. Then you bring the rod back." Jack was showing him what to do as he told him. "Swing the rod forward, and let go of the button." |
| Danny watched the line fly across the water. "Cool!" he said. Then he reeled it in. |
| "Now you try it," Jack told him. |
| Danny put his thumb on the button, brought the rod back, and swung the rod forward. Plunk! The sinker dropped right in front of the boat. "It didn't work," Danny said sadly. |
| "Just reel it in and try again, Danny," Jack told him. "You let go of the button too late." |
| "Okay," Danny said, willing to give it another shot. He tried again. This time it went a little farther. |
| "That's good, Danny," Jack said. He put Danny back on his bench. "You keep practicing on that side of the boat, and I'll fish on the other side. When you get the feel of it more, I'll switch you to a lure and then you can try and catch some fish." |
| This way of fishing was a little more fun for Danny. At least he was doing something other than waiting. On the sixth cast, the sinker hit Jack in the head. "Sorry, Daddy," Danny said quickly. |
| Jack rubbed the back of his head. "It's okay, Danny. That's why you're not using a hook yet. Go ahead, keep practicing." He went back to his fishing. |
| Danny was relieved his dad wasn't angry. A couple casts later, he hit himself on the head. "Ouch," he yelped, rubbing his head. |
| Jack chuckled. "See what I mean." |
| Danny nodded and went back to his practicing. A half an hour later Jack asked him if he wanted to switch to a lure. "Nope," he told him. "I'm having fun doing it this way." |
| "Okay," Jack replied. As long as Danny wasn't bored, he guessed it didn't matter if he caught any fish. |
| A couple hours later Jack decided he'd had enough. He hadn't caught any fish, but he'd had fun watching Danny get better and better with his casting. "Reel your line in, Danny," he told him. "It's time to go back." |
| "Yeahsureyoubetcha," Danny said, as he reeled in his last cast. "Can I row us in?" |
| Jack didn't want to point out that Danny was way too small to row the boat, so he said, "Come sit by me and you can help." |
| "Okay," Danny said. He put his rod in the bottom of the boat and carefully made his way over to his dad. |
| Jack lifted him onto one knee and gave him the end of one oar. "You help me with this one, Danny." Slowly but surely they made their way back to the cabin dock. |
| Daniel had noticed them coming in and went down to help. "So, how was the fishing?" he asked as Jack threw him the rope. |
| "Great," Danny said, lifting up his arms to be lifted from the boat. "I learned how to cast." |
| "That he did," Jack added. "He learned fast." Jack placed the equipment onto the dock. |
| "Can I practice more after lunch?" Danny asked, as Daniel helped him off with his life vest. |
| "You can cast from shore," Jack agreed. "I think I've had enough of the boat for today." |
| Danny started to run off to the cabin when he heard Jack call him back to put his things away. "Sorry, Daddy," he said. Then he grabbed his things and put them away in the shed. |
| Daniel asked Jack as they were carrying in the rest of the equipment, "Is there going to be any fish for dinner tonight?" |
| Jack didn't even bother to answer. He walked past Daniel to put the things away and went into the cabin for lunch. |
| Part 51: Cabin-Campfire and S'mores |
| After lunch, Danny spent his time casting from the shoreline. By dinnertime Jack knew he was definitely ready for a lure the next time they went out. |
| For dinner Jack grilled steaks and a hamburger for Danny. While Jack was cooking, Daniel and Danny built the campfire. After spending so many years in the desert, both of them were used to building fires. |
| When dinner was finished, they sat around the campfire waiting for it to die down so they could roast marshmallows. Danny had gathered some pinecones and placed them by his chair. Every so often he would pick one up and throw it into the fire to watch the sparks fly. |
| Jack wasn't happy with this activity. "Danny," he said sternly, "stop throwing things into the fire." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied automatically. He dropped the pinecone he was holding back onto the pile. A few minutes later, he forgot about what his dad had told him and picked up another pinecone. Then he threw it in the fire and the sparks flew, in more ways than he'd planned. Next thing he knew, Jack had picked him up around the chest and delivered a firm swat to his backside. "Ow!" he exclaimed in surprise, more so than pain. |
| "I told you to stop throwing things into the fire," Jack stated. Then he placed Danny back on his chair and sat down again himself. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said quietly. "I'm sorry." He dropped his head and stared at his hands as he rubbed his thumb. Nothing moved except for his hands. Not a sound was made. |
| Daniel watched Danny carefully. He seemed very withdrawn. Much more than a simple swat on the backside should cause. Daniel glanced over at Jack and gave him a look that said, 'You broke him, you fix him.' |
| Jack caught Daniel eye and got the message. If he thought Danny was just trying to manipulate him, he would have ignored him, but Danny seemed truly upset. "Danny," he called gently. No response. "Danny," he said a little louder, "come over here." |
| Danny shook his head, and whispered, "I'm fine, Daddy." |
| Jack got up and walked over to pick Danny up. Danny flinched. 'Whoa,' Jack thought. 'Something is definitely wrong.' "Danny, can I pick you up?" he asked. Danny shrugged his shoulders, so Jack picked him up and returned to his chair. With Danny on his lap Jack asked, "Danny, what's wrong? Are you upset because I swatted you?" Danny shook his head. "What is it then?" |
| Danny spoke into Jack's chest, "You scared me." |
| "How did I scare you?" Jack questioned, rubbing Danny's back. |
| "When you picked me up and spanked me," Danny told him. Then he looked up at Jack. "You never did it that way before. You've always told me before you spanked me." |
| "And that scared you," Jack responded. |
| Danny nodded. "Yes, Sir." |
| "I'm sorry I scared you, Danny," Jack said sincerely. "That's not what I meant to do." |
| "I know," Danny replied. "I'm sorry I didn't stop throwing the pinecones when you told me to. I just liked watching the sparks fly." |
| "Did you know why I wanted you to stop?" Jack asked. Danny shook his head. "When you make the sparks fly, that's little pieces of fire. If they land on anybody, they would burn." |
| "Oh," Danny whispered. "I just thought they were pretty." |
| "We also need the fire to die down so we can roast the marshmallows over the coals," Jack informed him. |
| "Okay," Danny said. He was quiet for a few moments. Then he requested, "Daddy, can you please tell me if you're going to spank me, even a little one?" |
| Jack hugged him tight. "Yes, Danny. From now on I will tell you before you get a spanking, even one swat." |
| "Thank you," Danny said feeling more relaxed as he hugged his dad back. |
| Jack sat holding Danny for a few more minutes. When he thought Danny was calmer, he asked, "Are you ready to make s'mores now?" |
| "Sure, Daddy," Danny answered. "How do you make them?" |
| Jack was in his element now. "First," Jack said, reaching behind him to grab the bag of marshmallows, "you have to roast the marshmallow." He handed Daniel and Danny each a marshmallow and a roasting stick. Then he took one for himself. "Put the marshmallow on the end of the stick," he said, demonstrating the technique. "Then you stick it over the coals and turn the stick. Don't let it touch, or you'll be eating charcoal." Jack's marshmallow caught fire and he blew it out. |
| Danny stared in surprise. "Is that the way you're supposed to do it?" |
| Daniel laughed. "It's the quick way of doing it. You can also keep turning the marshmallow until it turns a golden brown." |
| "I thought you said you'd never roasted marshmallows before, Daniel," Jack commented, putting his own back over the coals to cook more. |
| "No," Daniel replied, "I said I've never had s'mores before. I've roasted plenty of marshmallows. Some people have raved about them." |
| "Some people have raved about them," Jack muttered under his breath teasingly. Louder he asked, "Is yours done to perfection, Daniel?" |
| "As a matter of fact, it is," Daniel insisted, inspecting his perfectly golden marshmallow. |
| "Mine is too," Danny said looking at his, which was black on one side and brown on the other. "At least I think it is." |
| "Yours is great," Jack told him. Then he took a graham cracker, broke it in half and placed the chocolate on one half. "Okay, Danny. Put your marshmallow on the chocolate." Danny did so and Jack put the other half of the graham crack on top. "Now pull the stick out." After Danny removed the stick, Jack handed him the s'more. "Now squish it together so the marshmallow oozes out and eat it." |
| Danny looked at his s'more, carefully inspecting all sides. |
| "Danny," Jack insisted, "don't study it, bite it." |
| Danny bit into one corner and the marshmallow dripped onto his chin. "It's good," he mumbled with his mouth full. "Make yours, Baba." |
| Daniel made his and bit into it. After he finished his first bite, he agreed, "It is good. Thanks, Jack." |
| "You're welcome," Jack said, halfway through with his. "Who wants another one?" |
| Danny shoved the last bit into his mouth and held up his sticky hand. |
| "Okay," Jack told him. "One more." |
| When they had finished their s'mores and Jack had doused the fire, Daniel gave Danny his bath and tucked him in. Jack pointed out the constellations again, but this time he stayed awake and returned to his own bed after Danny had fallen asleep. |
| Part 52: Cabin-Hiking and Jigsaw Puzzles |
| The next day, Daniel packed a picnic lunch and they went hiking after breakfast. Danny wanted to explore everything he saw on the hike. His dads kept a close eye on him, so he didn't get far. However, he did have a lot of fun. |
| Around lunchtime, Jack found the meadow he wanted to have the picnic in. They spread out the blanket and feasted. Danny was allowed to explore the meadow after lunch, as long as he stayed within eyesight. A while later, they headed back to the cabin. |
| About thirty minutes into the hike, Danny had worn himself out. Daniel picked him up and carried him the rest of the way. Soon Danny fell asleep with his head on Daniel's shoulder. When they arrived back at the cabin, Daniel carefully carried Danny up to his room without waking him up. |
| An hour later, Danny came down the stairs rubbing his eyes. "I didn't want to take a nap," he grumbled. |
| Daniel picked him up and brushed back his hair. "Sometimes, our bodies decide to take naps even when we don't want to," he told Danny. |
| "That's not fair," Danny muttered. He still hadn't completely woken up yet. "What are we going to do now?" he asked. |
| "I don't know," Daniel replied. "What do you want to do?" |
| "I saw some jigsaw puzzles in my room," Danny answered. "Can we put one together?" |
| "Sure," Daniel said, setting him down. "Why don't you go pick one out and bring it down?" |
| "Okay," Danny replied. Then he ran upstairs to pick one out. |
| Daniel cleared of the coffee table to create a space to work. He was expecting Danny to bring back a child's puzzle, but no, Danny brought back a five hundred piece adult puzzle. "Danny, are you sure this puzzle isn't going to be too hard?" he asked. |
| "Uh uh," Danny insisted. "I can do this one." He held out the box. The cover had a picture of the Egyptian pyramids. "Please?" |
| "Okay," Daniel agreed. "Dump it out and we'll turn all the pieces right side up." Both of them started turning the pieces over and sorting as they did. "Have you ever put a jigsaw puzzle together, Squirt?" |
| Danny nodded. "Yeah. Day-care always has one out and sometimes Rhonda and I work on it." He continued to flip and sort pieces, separating out the colors and the edge pieces. |
| Jack walked in and saw what they were doing. "Can I help to?" he asked. |
| "Sure, Jack," Daniel said. "Pull up a chair." |
| Jack sat down to help. He started to flip pieces over, but wasn't sorting them correctly. Danny didn't say anything. He just picked up the pieces and moved them to the right spot. When all the sorting was done, Danny picked a section of the puzzle he thought would be easy. Then he gave those pieces to his dad and started building the edge. |
| "Are you trying to tell me something, Danny?" Jack asked, catching on to what Danny was doing. |
| Danny shrugged his shoulders. He didn't want to say anything but he wouldn't lie either. |
| "Who do you think helped Charlie put this puzzle together?" Jack asked with a little bit of indignation. |
| "Sara," Danny told him, continuing to put the puzzle together. He had almost the entire side of the edging done. |
| Daniel couldn't help but chuckle. Then he pretended to be busy with his pieces, ignoring Jack's stare. |
| Jack groaned. Danny was right of course, how, he had no idea. Sara had been the one to help Charlie with the puzzles. He never wanted to let Charlie know he had a hard time doing them. No time like the present to change things. "Yeah, you're right, Bug," Jack agreed. "Sara was the one to help Charlie. I'm not very good at them." |
| "That's okay, Daddy," Danny comforted. "You only get better with practice. I've been working on the puzzles at day-care." |
| Jack, hear his own words coming out of Danny's mouth, grinned. "Practice, huh," he said. "Well, can I practice with you?" |
| "Of course," Danny answered. "That's why I gave you those pieces. It's like you putting on the sinker instead of a lure. You have to start somewhere." |
| Jack messed up Danny's already messy hair even more. "Okay, Bug." Then he got busy on the section Danny had given him. |
| Two hours later Jack finally finished his section. Meanwhile, Danny and Daniel had finished all the outer edging and about a fourth of the inside. Jack placed his section where it fit in the puzzle. "You did good, Daddy," Danny praised, as he fit in yet another piece of the puzzle. |
| "Thanks, Bug," Jack said, standing up and stretching. "I think I've had enough for now. I'll fix dinner tonight and you two can keep working." |
| "Thanks, Jack," Daniel said, grateful for any chance to avoid cooking. |
| The puzzle was almost finished by the time Jack had dinner ready. They took a break to eat and then finished the puzzle before Danny's bedtime. |
| Part 53: Cabin-Lost |
| At breakfast the next morning, Jack announced he'd found some things he needed to fix inside the cabin. Daniel wanted to start reading a book he hadn't had time for, so Danny decided to play outside by himself. However, Daniel did sit on the porch swing to read, so he could watch Danny as he played in front of the cabin. |
| All the animals he was seeing fascinated Danny. He started to imitate them; flapping his arms to fly like a bird or scurrying around like the bugs. Daniel had to laugh quietly at his antics. Then he went back to his reading. |
| Some time later, Jack came outside to see how things were going. Scanning the area, he asked, "Daniel, where's Danny?" |
| Daniel startled out of his reading. "What? Oh, he's just acting like the animals, Jack." |
| "Where, Daniel?" Jack asked again. "I don't see him." |
| Daniel put his book down and stood up to look around. "He was just there, Jack. He can't have gone far." He looked at his watch and realized more than an hour had gone by. Now he began to worry. "Jack, I'm sorry. I didn't notice him leave. I'll go look for him." |
| "For crying out loud," Jack exclaimed, as he put his hammer down on the railing. "We'll both go looking for him. Do you have your cell phone?" |
| "Yeah," Daniel replied, feeling guilty for not watching Danny more carefully. |
| "Okay, I have mine," Jack stated. "You take the right and I'll take the left. Whoever finds him calls and we'll meet back at the cabin." |
| "Sure, Jack," Daniel said, as he took off calling Danny's name. |
| Meanwhile, Danny hadn't intended to wander off. While he'd been watching the animals, a small rabbit had caught his attention. Hopping after it, he followed the rabbit until it dove into its burrow. Sorry to see the rabbit disappear, he stood up and looked around. Nothing looked familiar. He couldn't see the cabin or anything else that he knew. At first he started to panic. He ran around for a while trying to see if he could recognize something. When he couldn't, he started to cry. He sat down, wrapped his arms around his legs, put his head on his knees and sobbed. |
| Finally, his brain kicked in. He realized he was sort of doing what he was supposed to. His dad had told him, if he ever was lost to stay in one spot. Well, he was doing that now. Then he was to stay calm. Having a little trouble with that. Last, he was to call out every once in a while, but not constantly or he'd lose his voice. He could start doing that now. "Daddy! Baba!" he yelled out. When he received no response, he put his head back on his knees. He hoped someone would find him soon. |
| Daniel traipsed through the forest. "Danny!" he called out over and over. He tried to follow a pattern so he could cover as much area in as short a time as possible. After fifteen minutes of searching, he thought he heard something. "Danny!" he yelled as loud as he could. |
| Danny lifted his head from his knees. "Baba!" he called, thinking he heard Daniel. |
| Daniel definitely heard Danny that time. "Danny! Stay where you are and keep calling me! I'll find you!" he screamed. Danny kept yelling baba and in a short time, Daniel found him. Danny was sitting on the ground, his face streaked with tears. Daniel ran over to him and picked him up, holding him tight. |
| Danny tucked his head into Daniel's neck and started crying again. Daniel tried to comfort him. "Shh, Squirt. I've found you. It's okay now." He rubbed Danny's back. Then he started back to the cabin, pulling out his cell phone and calling Jack on the way. |
| Danny never completely stopped crying the whole way back. Jack was already there when they reached the cabin. When Daniel had called to tell him Danny had been found, much of his worry left him. However, on his way back, his anger grew. What was it going to take to make Danny stop wandering off? This was the third time. He knew Danny would be expecting a spanking and he intended to give him one. |
| Daniel walked up the steps to the porch, Danny still in his arms. "Jack?" he said warily. He didn't like the look on Jack's face. |
| "Is he okay?" Jack asked, concern and anger vying for dominance. |
| "He fine," Daniel answered. "Just got a good scare though." |
| "Danny," Jack said sternly. Danny pulled his head away from Daniel to look at his dad. "I want you to go stand in the corner. I'll talk to you in a minute." |
| Daniel put Danny down. He started to walk into the cabin. Then he turned his head around to look at Jack. Danny's pitiful expression temporarily broke Jack's resolve. He knelt down and held his arms out. Danny ran into them, holding on tight, his tears starting anew. Jack picked him up and carried him into the cabin. Then he sat down with him in the chair. "Shh, Danny." Jack comforted. "You're back now. You're safe." |
| After a moment Jack realized Danny was crying so hard he was beginning to hyperventilate. "Danny. You're having a hard time breathing because you're crying so hard. I'm going to cover your nose and mouth with my hands. It'll help you breathe better." Danny nodded, and Jack did as he said he would. Slowly, Danny's breathing eased. Jack took his hands away. "Okay, Danny. I need you to relax now." Jack held him and rubbed his back, while Daniel went to get Danny a drink. |
| When he came back, Danny was cradled in Jack's lap. Daniel gave him the water to drink. Then pushed Danny's hair back from his forehead. "What was that all about, Squirt?" he asked in concern. |
| Danny drank some of the water. "I just got scared," he whispered. "I'm sorry." |
| "You don't have to be sorry for being scared," Daniel told him. "Why were you so scared? Was it just because you got lost?" Danny shook his head. "What then?" Daniel asked. |
| Danny took a deep breath. "It reminded me." |
| "Reminded you of what?" Jack questioned. |
| "Of where you found me," Danny replied. "I was all alone again." |
| "But we found you," Jack comforted, "both times." Danny shook his head. "Talk to me, Danny. I need to know what you're thinking." |
| "You didn't find me," Danny insisted. "Not for a long time." |
| He was starting to get upset again and hyperventilate. Jack covered his nose and mouth again. "Deep breaths, Danny." Danny's breathing eased again. "Are you talking about now or the first time?" |
| "It was longer the first time," Danny informed them. He drank some more water. |
| Jack looked at Daniel. No one had ever thought to ask Danny how long he'd been on the planet. They'd just assumed they'd found him right away. "How long were you there before we found you, Danny?" |
| "I don't know," Danny replied. "It was dark when I first opened my eyes. I was scared and closed them again. The next time I opened my eyes it was light. It felt like forever before anyone found me." |
| "I'm sorry, Danny," Daniel said. "We didn't realize you'd been alone so long." |
| "Danny," Jack said, recapturing his attention. "Have you remembered anything about why you were there yet?" |
| "I don't remember anything," Danny said carefully, "but I did know some things I didn't know before." |
| "Like what?" Daniel asked. |
| "When I saw Daddy the very first time," Danny said cocking his head towards Jack, "I knew he was the one who was going to take care of me." |
| "You did?" Jack said in surprise. |
| "Yes," Danny answered. "That's why I got so mad when you gave me away. I knew it had to be you." |
| Daniel asked, "What about all the other things you seem to know?" |
| Danny thought for a moment. "It's like, when I need to know something, I just know it. I don't think I know them before I need to though. I'm not really sure. Feelings are different though. It's like I'm connected to both of you." |
| "I have a feeling that might be the case," Daniel stated, processing what Danny had just told them. |
| "Now," Jack said firmly, remembering what had started this whole conversation, "we have to deal with your wandering off again." Danny dropped his head to his chest. Jack lifted it back up with his finger. "Why did you wander off, again?" |
| Danny knew he was in big trouble. "I was following a rabbit," he replied sheepishly. "I didn't mean to wander off." |
| "For crying out loud!" Jack had a hard time believing a rabbit had caused all this trouble. "You were chasing a rabbit!" |
| "Not chasing the rabbit," Danny said, needing to be precise, "I was hopping after it. When it went into it's hole, I didn't know where I was." |
| "You didn't realize you'd hopped into the forest," Jack asked in disbelief. |
| "I sorta knew," Danny responded. "I just didn't realize I'd gone so far. I was concentrating on the rabbit. I'm sorry." |
| Jack sighed. Now he had to decide what to do. The last time Danny had wandered off he received a spanking and been promised the same if he did it again. However, the last time had been intentional. This time had been an accident, if following a rabbit could be considered an accident. He decided he needed to talk to Daniel. "Danny," he said. "I'm going to talk to Daniel for a little while. We'll be right outside." |
| Daniel looked a little surprised by this statement. Jack had never consulted him before when he'd disciplined Danny. |
| "Do I have to stand in the corner?" Danny asked, remembering what his dad had said earlier. |
| "No," Jack answered, "but I don't want you taking one step off this chair. Understood?" |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied. |
| Jack stood up with Danny and set him back on the chair. Then he motioned to Daniel to follow him outside. Once they were outside, Jack asked, "What do you think?" |
| "About what?" Daniel asked, not sure exactly what Jack was asking. |
| "Daniel," Jack groaned. "About his punishment. What else?" |
| "I don't know, Jack," Daniel replied. "You've never asked me before. Are you asking me if you should spank him?" |
| "Yes. He was so upset over being lost, I'm not sure if that isn't enough." |
| Daniel had to think about it. He was at fault for not keeping a better eye on Danny. However, Danny had been told to stay close to the cabin. Danny knew the rules and the consequences. He counted on those boundaries in his life, even if the consequences weren't pleasant. Daniel hadn't had those boundaries. In every new home he was placed in, he'd had to learn a whole new set of rules. When he broke those rules, either he'd been ignored or punished too severely. Danny needed consistency, now more than ever. He asked Jack a question. "What did you tell him the last time he wandered off?" |
| "That he'd get another spanking," Jack told him. |
| "Then I think you should do it." |
| "You're telling me to spank him?" Jack asked incredulously. This advice was coming from Daniel, who wouldn't spank Danny himself. |
| "No," Daniel said carefully, "I'm telling you to be consistent. Danny may not like getting spanked, but he needs to count on you to define his boundaries. One of those boundaries being, he can't wander off." |
| "I agree with you," Jack stated. "However much my backside appreciated getting away with something, my heart didn't. Okay, time to get it over with." Jack went back into the cabin, not expecting Daniel to follow. He'd always left when Danny was spanked. This time, however, Daniel did follow Jack back in. Jack stood in front of Danny who was still sitting on the chair. |
| "Daddy," Danny said, speaking up first, "before you spank me, can I go to the bathroom?" |
| "Of course," Jack said surprised. "Come right back." |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny said, running off to use the bathroom. |
| "What do you make of that, Daniel?" Jack asked, as he sat down in the chair. "Oh, and what are you doing in here? You always leave when Danny is spanked." |
| "First, I think Danny is feeling guilty for wandering off," Daniel answered. Then he added guiltily "Second, staying is kind of my punishment for letting him wander off." |
| "Okay," Jack said, deciding to talk to Daniel about it later. |
| Danny came back from the bathroom and stood in front of Jack. He wasn't looking so sure of himself now. Jack picked him up and sat him on his lap to discuss the coming punishment. "Do you have anything else to tell me, Danny?" he asked. |
| "I'm sorry," Danny said. "I didn't mean to wander off or make you worry about me. I know I deserve a spanking…" He started to tear up, unable to finish what he was going to say. |
| "Danny," Jack said gently. "What's wrong?" |
| "I'm scared," Danny admitted tearfully. "Last time it hurt so much, and you said it would be worse the next time." |
| "Yet you wandered off again," Jack stated. Danny nodded. "Knowing what would happen," he continued. |
| "I got distracted," Danny said in his defense. |
| "Does that make it okay?" Jack asked. |
| "No, Sir," Danny replied. |
| "Ready to get it over with?" Jack questioned. Again Danny nodded, not able to talk. Jack undid Danny's pants flipped him tummy down on his lap, and lowered his pants and boxers. He asked the question he always asked, "Why are you getting this spanking, Danny?" |
| Danny choked out, "For wandering off, again." |
| Jack started the spanking right off. Danny started crying from the start. However, Jack was determined to deliver as promised. This spanking would be worse than the last one, but not by much. He glanced at Daniel sitting across from him, wincing at every swat. He had to finish this off quickly. After applying a few more hard swats, Jack stopped. He carefully pulled up Danny's boxers and removed his pants. Then he turned him over on his lap to comfort him. "It's over, Bug," he said while rubbing Danny's back. Checking on Daniel, he noticed him looking almost as upset as Danny. "You'll be okay." |
| Danny began to hiccup as his crying slowed. "I'm s-sorry," he stuttered. |
| "I know you are, Danny," Jack responded. "I know. I forgive you. I just want you to stay safe." |
| "I know, Daddy," Danny replied, wiping away his tears. "I love you." |
| "I love you too, Danny," Jack told him while hugging him close. "Any better yet?" |
| Danny nodded. Then he noticed his baba had stayed in the room. He saw that Daniel's eyes were watery. Carefully easing himself off Jack's lap, he walked over to Daniel. "Baba," he said gently, "I love you, too." |
| Daniel embraced Danny tight. "I love you too, Danny. I'm sorry I didn't watch you more carefully." |
| Danny placed his head on Daniel's shoulders. "I'm tired," he mumbled. |
| Daniel replied, "It's been a long day, Squirt. You want me to lay you down for a nap?" |
| "Uh huh," Danny answered. "Will you stay with me?" |
| "Sure," Daniel replied. Then he stood up and carried Danny upstairs to take a nap. They both fell asleep quickly. |
| Daniel and Danny slept through lunch. After two and a half hours, Jack decided he'd better wake them up or Danny wouldn't sleep tonight. Entering Danny's room, Jack saw Daniel sleeping on his back with Danny's arm flung across his chest. This time Jack remembered the camera and took a picture before he woke them up. |
| When they got downstairs, Jack decided to tell Danny his restrictions to keep him from wandering off. Danny was trying to avoid sitting down, so he stood in front of Jack. "Danny, I don't want you leaving the porch unless one of us is with you for the rest of the time we are here," Jack told him. |
| "Yes, Sir," Danny replied. He didn't plan on going anywhere without his dads anyway. Getting lost once was more than enough. |
| "So, is there anything you want to do for the rest of the day?" Jack asked him. |
| "I saw some blocks in the bedroom," Danny answered. "Can I build with them?" |
| "Sounds good to me," Jack responded. "Why don't you get them and bring them down here?" |
| Danny retrieved the blocks from his room and played with them until dinnertime. |
| Part 54: Cabin-Daniel's Guilt |
| After dinner Jack gave Danny his bath, built a fire in the fireplace, and then read to him until his bedtime. When Danny was tucked in and sleeping soundly, he decided it was time to talk with Daniel. Daniel had headed back downstairs after saying good night to Danny to clean the kitchen, so Jack went to find him. |
| Daniel was washing the dishes, so Jack grabbed a towel and started drying. "How are you doing, Daniel?" he asked gently. |
| "Fine, Jack," Daniel answered, continuing to wash. "Did Danny fall asleep?" |
| "Yeah," he replied, "kept saying he wasn't tired and then as soon as he closed his eyes he fell right to sleep." Jack dried a few more dishes then commented, "You seemed to take Danny's spanking pretty hard." |
| Daniel didn't even look at him. Instead he finished washing the last pan, and said, "I'm going to bed now, Jack. I'll see you in the morning." He turned to go and was stopped by Jack's hand on his arm. "Is there something you need, Jack?" he asked looking at Jack's hand. |
| "Yes, Daniel," Jack said. "I need for you to be honest with me." |
| "About what?" Daniel asked, even though he knew. |
| "Daniel," Jack said, exasperated. "Let's go sit down." Stopping Daniel's protest with a look, Jack guided him to sit down. "What is bothering you, Daniel?" When he didn't say anything, Jack asked, "Was it the spanking Danny got?" Daniel shook his head. "Daniel, you need to give me a clue here." |
| "It was my fault he got lost in the first place, Jack," Daniel said quietly. "Yet he's the one that got punished." |
| "So. What?" Jack asked, trying to figure it out. "You're feeling guilty?" |
| "I guess so," Daniel replied. "I should have been watching him. Instead I got too involved in my book." |
| "Yes, you did," Jack agreed. "I'm sure it won't happen again, though." |
| "So that's it," Daniel said wearily. "Danny gets spanked and I get off scot-free." |
| Jack wasn't sure what to say to that. However, he did ask, "Daniel, do you want me to punish you, too?" Daniel shrugged his shoulders. "If that's what it'll take to get rid of your guilt, I'll do it," Jack told him. |
| Daniel wasn't quite prepared for Jack's offer. He thought for a minute. Then he decided to tell Jack why this whole issue was bothering him so much. "Jack, when I grew up in foster care, there were a lot of rules you had to learn," he explained. "Some of the rules the parents had, others were unwritten among the foster kids. Every time I was placed in a new home, I had to figure out the new rules. I got very good at slipping under the radar. Unless the home was abusive, I could get out of almost any punishment. I learn to lie, blame others, or just act really sorry, whether I was or not. Most of the parents didn't enforce the rules they did have. I guess it took too much effort to worry about a foster kid who was leaving in three months. It wasn't a good way to grow up." |
| "So you were never held accountable for your actions as a child," Jack responded. |
| "No," Daniel answered. "Also, when I was on my own, I was only accountable to myself. I figured out what I wanted in life, and I went after it. Sha're was the first person I ever had to think about on a daily basis, other than myself." |
| "And now you have a little five year old son you also have to think about," Jack said, trying to connect what Daniel was telling him. "You feel like you failed him, and you want someone else to call you on it." Daniel nodded in agreement. "You're doing a pretty good job of punishing yourself, Daniel." |
| "It's not the same thing," Daniel insisted. |
| "No, it's not," Jack agreed. "You're being harder on yourself than anyone else would be. Therefore, I think you do need someone else to punish you." |
| Daniel looked up at Jack finally. "Do you have a punishment in mind?" he asked with trepidation. He'd brought it up and he was willing to accept whatever Jack had thought of. |
| "Yes," Jack replied. "I have the perfect punishment for the infraction." |
| When Jack didn't continue, Daniel asked warily, "And that is?" |
| "You didn't keep an eye on Danny because you were reading a book, right?" Jack questioned. |
| "Yes," Daniel agreed. |
| "Therefore, the punishment is you aren't allowed to read any more the rest of the time we're here, unless you're reading a book to Danny," Jack informed him. |
| "That's it," Daniel asked, unsure of whether it was enough. |
| "Daniel, you've already put yourself through watching his spanking," Jack explained. "The way you were reacting, I thought I was actually spanking you. So, yes, the rest of the punishment is enough." |
| Daniel thought about it. Jack had a point. "Okay," he agreed, "no more reading, except to Danny." |
| "And if you break this restriction," Jack added, "I'll take a belt to you." |
| Daniel looked at Jack in shock. Jack looked serious. He took a deep breath and said, "That's fine, Jack. I think I will go to bed now. It's been a long day. Good night." He stood up to head to his room. |
| "Good night, Daniel," Jack replied. He didn't know if he could follow through on what he told Daniel, but he didn't think he'd need to. |
| Part 55: Cabin-Nightmares |
| In the middle of the night, Jack and Daniel woke to screams coming from Danny's room. Daniel arrived first and woke him up. Settling Danny on his lap, Daniel attempted to calm him down. Jack sat down on the bed offering his support. Finally Danny calmed down enough to talk. Daniel asked, "What was the dream about, Danny?" |
| Danny shook his head, thumb stuck in his mouth. |
| Jack tried. "Was it about getting lost?" |
| Danny again shook his head. "I was dreaming I wasn't real." |
| "What do you mean you weren't real?" Daniel asked, still holding Danny tight. |
| "I was thinking about how I got taken from Giza and put in that place," Danny explained. "I was trying to figure out how we can both be here." |
| Jack was trying to follow Danny's train of thought, but he was having trouble. "You mean you and Daniel?" he questioned. |
| "Uh huh," Danny agreed. "If I was taken from Giza in 1970, how could Baba still grow up and be here now? If I'd disappeared, how come he didn't?" |
| Daniel was following his thinking. "You're wondering if you really did disappear?" |
| "It's like…" Danny paused in thought. "It's like if I was taken, then you replaced me. However, we both have the same memories up to the point you found me. It's confusing." |
| "Ya think," Jack replied. "If you're not real, what do you think you are?" |
| Danny dropped his head onto Daniel's chest and whispered something neither Jack nor Daniel could hear. |
| Daniel prompted, "What was that, Danny?" |
| "What if I'm a clone?" Danny questioned, lifting his head. "I was watching this movie about pod people taking over the earth by cloning the people around them. What if I'm like them?" |
| Jack insisted, "You are not a pod person, Bug. Dr. Fraiser checked you out. Remember? She said you were as human as the rest of us." |
| "I know," Danny replied, not sounding convinced. |
| "There's something else, isn't there, Squirt?" Daniel inquired. |
| Danny nodded. Then he blurted out, "If I disappeared once, who's to say I won't disappear again?" |
| Neither Jack nor Daniel knew what to say to that. There wasn't any way to make sure he wouldn't disappear again. With everything they'd experienced so far, they knew anything could happen. However, they needed to reassured Danny. "Danny," Jack said, "I know all this thinking you've been doing is scary. Nobody can be sure of what might happen from one minute to the next." |
| Danny looked less than reassured. |
| "However, we can't live our lives worrying about what might happen," Jack explained. "Do you like living with us?" he asked. |
| "I love living with both of you, Daddy," Danny insisted. |
| "We love having you as our son," Jack stated. "So you have to stop worrying about what might happen and enjoy what you do have. Do you think you can do that?" |
| "I want to," Danny told him. "But…" |
| "But what?" Daniel asked. |